Chapter Text
In a secluded rural area of England known to almost no one was cottage in a field with a small greenhouse to the side. Inside sat a five year old girl coloring at the kitchen table.
“Whatcha coloring button?” Asked her dad as he sat down across from her with a small plate of chocolate chip cookies.
“The pretty pink flowers,” the little girl giggled.
“Ah, the Azaleas?” He asked, to which the little girl nodded.
After a few more seconds the little girl asked, “Dad, why are the pretty pink flowers called Azaleas?”
“Well-“ he started to explain when he felt a sharp pain. He froze. They were here. He needed to act. So he quickly scooped up the small girl and ran towards the cupboard.
“Dad?” The little girl asked, frightened. “What’s going on?”
“It’s going to be ok button, just stay here,” the father told his daughter. “Don’t come out until I come get you.”
With that he closed the cupboard door. The little girl sat alone in the dark cupboard. She didn’t dare make a sound. She sat and she listened.
“Sectum Sempra!” shouted a female voice
“Protego! Locomotor Wibbly” the little girl heard her dad call.
“Diffindo” another voice called
“Expelliarmus!” Her dad shouted
“Incendio” A third voice cried.
“Expelliarmus!” Her dad shouted, “Petrificus Totalus!”
“Crucio!” said a cruel voice, followed by her dad’s scream. The little girl covered her mouth and tried not to sob, not to cry out for him
“Tell us where you hid it, Lockwood!” The cruel voice snarled.
“Never,” her dad chuckled weakly.
“Crucio!” The cruel voice shouted again. Even more screams followed. Silent tear rolled down the girl's face.
“Fuck, Rookwood!” A voice called. “We gotta go!”
“Not without it,” the cruel voice snarled back.
“You’re too late,” a weak voice told them, her dad’s voice. “It’s already gone.”
“Then we don’t need you,” the cruel voice cackled. “AVADA KEDAVRA!”
Something hit the floor. Then the door was blown in. Everything descended into chaos. Screams and words that the little girl didn’t understand were shouted. Then it was quiet. The little girl stayed in the cupboard.
She waited.
And waited.
Alice Lockwood, sat waiting for days before someone found the small five year old girl.
—-6 years later—-
Dear Alice,
I know I haven’t been the most available person for you since you came into my care, but I have received an acceptance letter for you to a school your dad, Micheal, went to when he was your age. This particular school is peculiar, even for your standard, so I will explain more once you arrive. Inclosed with this letter you will find the acceptance letter and a one-way ticket to London that leaves at 9:00 am on July, 22nd.
Yours Truly,
Great-Aunt Eleanor Lockwood
Alice stared at the letter, not wanting to read anything else inside the envelope. Her Great-Aunt only ever sent vague letters to Alice with a two way ticket to London a few days before Alice’s birthday, and a few days before her dad’s death anniversary. She never wrote beyond that. She never replied to the tearfully written letter Alice wrote when she was eight begging to come home after her half brother, Castor’s death. She never replied to the letter explaining what happened in New York when she was nine. She never replied to the letter about the second war last summer. No replies, no worried looks when she came to London. Nothing.
She had more interactions with her father, a literal god who had to be distant with all his kids, than her actual legal guardian. She knew nothing but the little things her father let slip about her dad and the few facts she remembered from her early life with him. His love of the theater, his hate for foggy weather, the fact that he always seemed magical to Alice. She had learned nothing about her dad, no thanks to her Aunt.
So of course she thought the letter was a prank from the Stolls' siblings. Which in hindsight maybe she should have gone to Dionysus before storming into the Hermes Cabin like the pissed off little eleven year old she was.
“STOLLS!” She shouted, causing the whole Hermes Cabin to turn towards the door that had been burst open. Alice’s eye finally landed on Travis.
“Connor isn't here,” Travis huffed. “And I've been here this whole time helping the new arrivals get packed up. Check with other Alice or Julia they seem to have taken up our mantle.”
“But me and Julia have been planning a camp-wide prank,” Alice Miyazawa, frowned, carrying in a large box with shifting letters, but she was 99.9% sure the letters were actually moving around and not her dyslexia acting up.
“Hey Cecil, did you pull a prank on Cabin 12?” Julia shouted to Cecil.
“Nope,” Cecil shouted back, popping the p. “Before you ask, it wasn't Chris, he's been stuck near the Ares Cabin all day.”
“Kinda sounds like no one is playing a prank on you Lockwood,” Travis smirked. “Why don’t you just ask Pollux about whatever it is.” Alice huffed and then stomped back towards Cabin 12.
Was it real? Did her Aunt really write to her? Was her dad involved in weird shit before he met Dionysus? It would explain his sudden “natural” death. Alice had always been confused about her dad’s death, even when the cops tried explaining it to her five year old self. She considered her options. She could go talk to Pollux, who would probably be as confused as her. Or she could try to talk to Dionysus.
It wasn’t that Dionysus was a bad godly parent. If anything he was one of the best, he cared unlike most of the gods, but he would never admit it out loud or let it show too much. He also was one of the few gods that chose to have little to no kids. So when he did have kids Dionysus had fallen hard for that mortal. So Alice’s dad was a bit of a sore subject, and her Aunt was someone who pissed off the wine god.
Alice instead opted for reading the supposed acceptance letter and then going to talk to her Father.
Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry
Headmaster: Albus Dumbledore (Order of Merlin, First Class, Grand Sorc., Chf. Warlock, Supreme Mugwump, International Confed. of Wizards)
Dear Miss Alice Lockwood,
We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Please find enclosed a list of all necessary books and equipment. Term begins on September 1. We await your owl by no later than July 31.
Witchcraft and Wizardry...? What in the name of the gods did that mean.
Yours sincerely,
Minerva McGonagall Deputy Headmistress
UNIFORM
First-year students will require:
1.Three sets of plain work robes (black)
2.One plain pointed hat (black) for day wear
3.One pair of protective gloves (dragon hide or similar)
4.One winter cloak (black, with silver fastenings)
Please note that all pupil's clothes should carry name tags.
COURSE BOOKS
All students should have a copy of each of the following:
The Standard Book of Spells (Grade 1) by Miranda Goshawk
A History of Magic by Bathilda Bagshot
Magical Theory by Adalbert Waffling
A Beginner's Guide to Transfiguration by Emeric Switch
One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi by Phyllida Spore
Magical Drafts and Potions by Arsenius Jigger
Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them by Newt Scamander
The Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Protection by Quentin Trimble
OTHER EQUIPMENT
1 wand
1 cauldron (pewter, standard size 2)
1 set glass or crystal phials
1 telescope
1 set brass scales
Students may also bring an owl OR a cat OR a toad.
PARENTS ARE REMINDED THAT FIRST YEARS ARE NOT ALLOWED THEIR OWN BROOMSTICK
Wait, what? Magic was something taught in school in the UK? Maybe she should go talk to Lou Ellen. Also her dad was a Wizard? Guess that explained a few things. It seemed legit. Aunt Eleanor did say she was going to explain it more when she got to London. So maybe she shouldn’t bother her Father.
Alice quickly went to find Pollux to inform him she needed to get to the Airport for her flight at 9:00 am. With any luck she would be back by next Summer.
↢↣
Hecate as a god exists in many different forms across many different places. At that moment she was watching a little boy who lived in the cupboard under the stairs. It was cruel what these muggles were doing to the poor boy.
However it was even more cruel what was going to come for this poor boy.
She wondered if this is how other gods felt assigning quests.
Notes:
edited- 12/20
Chapter 2: Giloldia the Goblin
Summary:
Alice arrives in England and goes to Gringotts!
Notes:
Dear People of the internet,
Sorry about this being a week-ish late!! I've been sick and i've got tech week next week for a play. Wish me luck!On another note I just discovered that Dancing with the stars is on Disney+ My fav person so far is Xochitl, but I might be a little biased since she played America in the newest doctor strange movie.
On another another note, Loki is back!!!!! I'M SUPER EXCITED ABOUT THIS WHOLE THING!!!!
Next chapter should be out by 10/19
-BurntoutEnby
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Alice got up at the crack of dawn in order to pack her things and say her goodbyes before heading to the airport. She thought it was odd the almost sinking feeling that she wouldn’t be seeing Camp-Half blood for a long time. Pollux had volunteered to drive her to the airport and no one had objected.
Pollux was 5 years older than Alice so when she first arrived the two did automatically bond. No, the two didn’t begin to grow close until the untimely death of their brother Caster. Caster was Pollux’s twin brother and the two had been thicker than the Stolls twins. When Caster died it hurt Pollux the most. One of the greatest downsides of being a child of Dionysus was that few of his children could see what others' mental state was. Alice was one of these unlucky few. So she took it upon herself to help Pollux out of grief.
The two had grown close and Alice didn’t want to leave him alone.
“Alice,” Pollux said, trying to get her attention. “I’m gonna be fine. You’re gonna be fine.”
“But-” Alice started.
“Don’t start with the what if’s Lockwood,” Pollux frowned at her. “You can still IM me at this fancy British school of yours every week if you must. Maybe even send me a letter of two.”
“I know, but-” Alice tried again.
“No but’s missy,” Pollux grinned. “Now get out of the truck before you miss your plane!” He ruffled her dark brown hair and gave her a big smile. “I’ll be fine, don’t worry.”
Alice huffed and then jumped out of the Delphi Strawberry Service truck. She quickly smoothed out her wavy hair before grabbing her bags from the truck’s bed.
“I’ll IM you when I land!” Alice called just before Pollux sped off back to Camp Half-Blood. Alice took another breath preparing herself for the chaos that was the airport and prayed to any god listening that she wouldn’t have a panic attack at the sight of the crowds before entering the airport.
↢↣
Eleanor Lockwood was a short elderly women with long ash blonde hair. In all the Alice had known her Great-Aunt the women only wore old fashioned dresses. A lot of times Alice thought her Great-Aunt had stepped out of the late 1800’s. She was cold, but the awkward kind of cold. Eleanor had taken in her dad after his parents, Alice’s grandparents, were killed in a home invasion during his 6th year. She had never married and didn’t even own a pet. A lot of the time Alice wonder if she was lonely in her small flat in London. Then again she did abandon Alice at Camp so she probably wasn’t that lonely.
After Alice landed and attempted (and failed) to IM Pollux in the bathroom Alice found her Great-Aunt she was just about ready to collapse onto a bed. Her Great-Aunt didn’t greet her and just wordlessly led her to a cab.
“So,” Alice said after a few minutes in the cab. “You gonna tell me about the school?”
Great-Aunt Eleanor looked panicked. “Not here,” she hissed.
Not weird at all…
Alice huffed and turned out towards the window. Alice had never liked London. It was foggy and wet and cold and sad. Alice and her dad had lived in the country. It was perfect for her dad’s job as a herbologist. Then someone broke into their house. Alice was told to hide inside a cupboard. The strange people in masks didn’t check inside the cupboard. Alice didn’t come out of the cupboard until the police arrived, but she heard the whole thing. They never caught the people responsible.
The next thing she knew her Great Aunt had arrived with a suitcase to put all her things in. The funeral was short and mainly consisted of a few of her dad’s friends from school and his old headmaster that kept staring at her like she was part of an equation he needed to solve. Then she was shipped off to New York to meet her father.
It all seemed like a lifetime ago. Since then, Alice had been in 2 wars and there was technically a 3rd going on right this very minute. But that was in America, this is the UK. Alice was worried about her friends at camp and her brother, but she couldn’t do anything about it. So she just stared out the car window watching the scenery go by.
When they arrived at the apartment complex Aunt Eleanor wordlessly shoved her out of the cab and booked it to the door. Alice scrambled to get her bags and followed closely after her. Once they had gotten into the flat Aunt Eleanor gestured for her to sit on the couch.
“Will you please explain what’s going on?” Alice pleaded as she sat down.
“It is a long story,” Aunt Eleanor huffed. “So I will make it short and simple for the sake of time.” Aunt Eleanor sat down next to her on the couch and began to explain, “Your father, Michael, not that purple man, was a wizard like many in the Lockwood family. When he was your age he went to Hogwarts, I never had the opportunity for I am a squib. I received your acceptance letter to Hogwarts a week before your birthday in March. I meant to bring this whole situation up when you visited, but you seemed so stressed about what was going on at your little camp. Anyways I need to get an answer back to Hogwarts on whether or not you wish to attend by the 31st. We also need to get your supplies.” Aunt Eleanor looked to Alice for an answer.
Alice for one couldn’t believe what was going on. For one what the Hades was a squib? Two, Why hadn’t Aunt Eleanor told her about this sooner and since when had she cared about what was going on at camp? Three, Why would you name a school Hogwarts? ALSO DID HER AUNT HAVE A DEATH WISH?!?!?! Not even Percy Jackson would’ve referred to Dionysus as ‘that purple man’.
Now did she want to go to this crazy out of a fantasy novel school and maybe get a chance to learn more about her dad in the process, yes. Her life was already straight out of a Greek myth. Why not add in a young adult fantasy side quest? Sure this would probably result in her untimely death, but she already had an early grave planned out as of the moment she stepped foot in America.
“I have a lot of questions,” Alice started. “But, yes I would like to go to Hogwarsh.”
“It’s Hogwarts dear,” Aunt Eleanor said before she got up to write a letter to whomever. “You can ask you questions tomorrow after we get you things.”
“My things?” Alice asked, confused.
↢↣
Turns out the Wizard World and the Greek/Roman World had a lot of similarities. They both referred to those who weren’t in their worlds as something that started with an M. They both had different systems of currency and Transportation. They also both have hidden worlds. A week after Alice had arrived in London Aunt Eleanor finally emerged from her room to take her to a place called Diagon Alley. At first Alice had no clue what exactly Diagon Alley was. They had to take the “muggle” entrance (whatever that meant) and soon it became clear Diagon Alley was a place wizards used to shop.
“Quickly now,” Aunt Eleanor told her and moved towards a large marble white building that vaguely resembled a bank. “Don’t want to be late to your appointment.”
“My appointment?” Alice asked, confused following her Aunt closely.
“Yes, your appointment with the goblin in charge of the Lockwood account,” Aunt Eleanor explained vaguely. Wait Goblin? Goblins were real?!?!? Aunt Eleanor dragged her into the tall bank-like building that had a sign outside that let Alice know this was Gringotts. Inside there were short-giant-like creators at desks doing paperwork. One of them was standing and tapping their foot impatiently near a large gate.
“Ah, Miss. Lockwood,” The goblin(?) frowned at her. “You and your aunt are quite late!”
“I do apologize,” Aunt Eleanor grimaced. “I wasn’t sure where the muggle entrance was…”
“No matter,” The goblin huffed. “I’m Giloldia.” With that the goblin led Alice and her Great Aunt through the gate. “As you are already aware,” Giloldia began. “I am the one incharge of the Lockwood Family Vault. Since your father’s passing you have been left with all that is inside, however you may only use it for school supplies until you turn 13.” Giloldia stopped for a moment at what looked like a minecart. “Get in you two,” she huffed.
“Am allowed into the vault?” Aunt Eleanor asked surprised.
“Yes, yes,” Giloldia told her. “Despite your status you are allowed inside the vault. We here at Gringotts don’t quite care what you Wiccan think as long as you have gold. However technically by law you have no claim to the vault unless explicitly stated by the will.”
“I’m confused why wouldn’t Aunt Eleanor have a claim to the family vault?” Alice didn’t quite understand. Was it because her aunt was a Squib? What did that even mean?
“Well,” Aunt Eleanor frowned. “Squibs have less in the way of rights and claims to inheritance in the Wizarding World.”
“What’s a squib again?” Alice asked. Not that her Aunt had explained what it was to her before.
“A squib is someone born into a Wizarding family, but has little to no magical abilities.” Aunt Eleanor seemed hesitant to tell her.
“Right well in the cart,” Giloldia said as the three of them piled into the cart. Giloldia pressed a button and they were off. “Now, once you turn 13 you will be given an allowance of sorts monthly on top of anything you need to get your school supplies.”
“Does school supplies include a broom?” Aunt Eleanor asked.
“Mhm, if she manages to get on the team then yes,” Giloldia told her. “Beyond that, no.”
“A broom?” Alice asked. Why would she need a broom? Also what sport uses brooms?!? Or was cleaning a competitive sport in the Wizarding world?
“Yes for quidditch,” Aunt Eleanor smiled. What in Tartarus is quidditch? WHAT IS WITH THESE ONE WORD ANSWERS!?!?!?
“Right well here we are,” Giloldia stopped the minecart and gestured to a large vault door with the number 229 above it. Giloldia moved towards the vault door to open it.
“Alice,” Aunt Eleanor said, causing her to jump. “I want you to know that this doesn’t mean you can’t go back to camp. I plan on sending you back for the summer.”
Alice wasn’t sure how to feel about that. She felt like everyone was being so vague and expecting her to understand these things, but no one was explaining it to her. Alice had never even been to school before. So how would this even go? And why did she feel like someone was about to mess it all up?
Whatever the case was, school didn’t start until September, she had time. Surely she wouldn’t bump into trouble when she was out getting stuff for school.
Right?
Notes:
edited- 11/15
Chapter 3: Trouble? Nah it’s just Harry
Summary:
Alice meets Harry and gets her wand!!
Notes:
People of the internet,
Sorry about the delay I may have gotten a little carried away with looking into wand lore and such thing (see end notes for stuff) We finally get to see some Canon Harry Potter Character in this chapter. Mary Morks is a Character that I created, I'm not sure what to do with her, but I have who she the god-mother of and who was friends with Alice's Dad from the Marauders Era, but of course all in good time :>
I have a Theater Competitions Tomorrow!!
-BurntoutEnby <3
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After they left Gringotts Aunt Eleanor abandoned Alice in front of a bookshop with enough money to pay for her school supplies and a copy of the supplies list. She had apparently gone to go sit in the Leaky Cauldron, whatever that is. This left Alice confused and in front of a shop called ‘Flourish and Blotts’. Alice hoped this was a good place to start.
When she entered the shop she immediately noticed the gravity defying stacks of books that seemed to float around the lower level of the shop. In the back was a small table that would probably be used for book signings. Towards the left side of the shop was a little check out counter. At the counter stood an old woman with thick glasses engrossed in a large book.
“Um, excuse me miss?” Alice said awkwardly. The old woman looked up, her old blue eyes studied Alice for a moment. “I need some help with-“
“First year, yes?” The old woman asked with a yawn.
“Uh, yes ma'am,” Alice felt her cheeks burn with embarrassment.
“Mhm,” The old woman came out from behind the counter. “Muggle-born?”
“Uh, no,” Alice answered a little unsure with her answer. “My dad, Michael Lockwood, was a wizard.”
“Mike?” The old woman’s eyes seemed to widen. “Your little Mike’s daughter?”
“Yes,” Alice replied quickly. “Did you know him?”
“A little,” The old woman told her. “He was quite close with my goddaughter and had a love for books. I was sad to hear of his passing. Who are you here with?”
“My Great Aunt Eleanor, but she hasn’t been much help,” Alice huffed.
“Well she never did like Diagon Alley,” The old woman told her. “Do worry dear. I’ll help point you in the right direction.”
“Thank you,” Alice smiled before releasing she never introduced herself. “Oh, I’m Alice by the way. Alice Lockwood.”
“It’s nice to meet you Alice,” The old woman smiled. “I’m Mary Morks.”
—
After Mrs. Morks help find Alice the books needed for her first year at Hogwarts the old woman sent her to 3 other shop to get her other supplies. Alice had finished getting fitted for her school robes by the time lunch rolled around. She only had one more stop and then she could go back to the apartment.
Olivandars.
Olivandars was a wand shop towards the back of Diagon Alley. Mrs. Morks suggested it would be best to get the wand last as to not lose it. Alice was also a bit nervous. The Shop had some weird stuff going on inside. For one, Alice was sure there were only one or two people currently in the shop, yet there were thousands, maybe even millions, of human-like creatures that all had a worrying emotional state.
The shop radiated grief, anxiety, and even madness in a few cases. It was like nothing Alice had ever seen before, and the worst part was the fact that these emotions were louder than the normal humans. Normally Alice wouldn’t have been able to pick up on some many emotions. Yet they were so loud her head felt like it was splitting.
Alice began to mentally preparing herself to enter the shop. This wasn’t going to be fun.
As Alice opened the door to the shop she was assaulted with the smell of dust. Which reminded Alice of the old Oracle’s attic that she had to help clean out. Inside were rows of bookshelves that contained long rectangular boxes of different colors. At a desk was an old man with Albert Einstein-like hair muttering to himself. A boy about Alice's age stood in front of the desk. He nervously eyed the stack of wand boxes.
The shop itself was a complete mess. The windows had been cracked. A light bulb had been broken and several wand boxes were on the floor. Alice couldn’t help but think it had something to do with the boy and those wand boxes.
The man slowly looked up, “Ah! Miss Lockwood! I’ll be with you in just a minute.”
Alice was taken off guard by how he knew her name. The man, whom she assumed was Mr. Olivandar stood up and shuffled off to the back. The boy was now staring at her nervously.
“Uh, I'm Harry,” Harry said after a few minutes.
“Alice,” Alice smiled back nervously. “What happened here?”
“Oh, uh when the wand doesn’t fit it kinda acts out I guess..” Harry frowned.
“Huh, that’s odd,” Alice said. “So, how long had you known about the wizarding thing?”
“Oh, thank god, I’m not the only one who just found out,” Harry said with a sigh of relief. “Only about a few days you?”
“Same, my dad was apparently a Wizard, but didn't know that,” Alice smiled, also happy to have found someone equally confused.
“I know what you mean, my parents were apparently magic, but they died when I was a baby…” Harry winced.
“Hey dead dad buddies,” Alice joked, Harry let out a small giggle.
“I wonder…”Mr. Ollivander said, coming back into the room. Harry jumped at the man’s reappearance. Mr. Ollivander slowly sat down a wand box and carefully opened it. Harry stepped closer to the sales desk as Mr. Ollivander handed over the wand. Harry let out a small gasp and began to glow, much to her surprise.
“Holy Hera, you're glowing!” Alice gasped.
“I am?” Harry whispered and looked back towards Mr. Ollivander.
“Curiouser and curiouser,” Mr. Ollivander grinned, “I remember every wand I’ve ever sold, Mr. Potter. It so happens that the phoenix whose tailfeather resides in your wand gave another feather... just one other. It is curious that you should be destined for this wand when its brother gave you that scar.”
Harry reached towards his scar, his eyes wide, “And who owned that wand?”
“We do not speak his name!” Mr. Ollivander shouted. “The wand chooses the wizard, Mr. Potter. It's not always clear why. But I think it is clear that we can expect great things from you. After all, He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named did great things. Terrible! Yes. But great.”
“Who is He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named?” Alice asked.
“It is not my place to say,” Mr. Ollivander frowned. “That will be 7 Gallons Mr. Potter.”
Harry paid for his wand and quickly left the shop, Alice didn’t blame him Mr. Ollivander was really weird..
“Right, Miss Lockwood, I remember the day your father came in for his first wand,” Mr. Ollivander smiled. “Yes it was an 11 inch English Oak with a unicorn hair core.”
“How did-?” Alice began to ask.
“Miss Lockwood I remember every wand I have ever sold,” Mr. Ollivander seemed to stare into her very soul with these words. “Right, now wand arm?”
“Wand arm?” Alice asked, confused.
“Whichever one you write with Miss. Lockwood,” Mr. Ollivander smiled. Alice raised her left arm and he began to take measurements. After he was done Mr. Olivandar wandered off into the back of the shop and returned with several boxes.
He opened one of the boxes and inspected the wand before handing it over to Alice, “10 inches English Oak with a unicorn hair core.” He told her.
“What do I do with it?” Alice asked unsure. It looked like a stick, but Alice knew better than to trust a first impression.
“Well give it a wave!” Mr. Ollivander grinned. Alice waved the wand and the window to the shop cracked.
“I didn’t-” Alice started. How had the window even broken?
“Yes, well sometimes these things happen.” Mr. Ollivander said, taking the wand from Alice. He returned to the stack of boxes he had brought over. He chose a dark blue box and pulled out another wand. “11 inches English Oak with Thunderbird tail feather core.”
Alice yet again waved the wand only for something else to break. Mr. Ollivander took back the wand and put it back in its box before returning back to the pile of boxes. He froze for a moment and studied Alice closely.
“I wonder,” Mr. Ollivander mutters to himself before disappearing to the back of the shop, returning with another stack of boxes. “8 inches Acacia with a Dragon Heartstring core.”
Alice took the wand and waved it only for something to fall with a crash in the back of the store. Mr. Ollivander frowned and took the wand back yet again.
“Miss Lockwood do you by chance know your mother’s wand?” Mr. Ollivander asked. Alice froze. How do you explain to someone that you don’t have a mother and you have two biological dads, one of which being the LITERAL GOD OF MADNESS?
“My uh other parent isn’t a wizard,” Alice decides after a moment. Mr. Ollivander studied her for a moment before picking yet another wand for her to try.
“13 inches Ash unicorn hair core,” Mr. Ollivander handed over the wand and yet again it wasn’t the right one. He huffed and dug back through the pile of boxes on the desk. Finally he pulled out a gray box. “12 inches English Oak Dragon Heartstring core”
A whole row of carefully stacked wand boxes came crashing down. Alice jumped at the sound. Gods, how long was she gonna be here?
“11 inches Willow Dragon heartstring core.” Alice took the wand only for it to burn her hand.
“Σκατά!” Alice screamed, dropping the wand on the ground. Which is when it hit her. One of Hera’s sacred plants is a Willow. Mr. Olivandar stared at her in shock before moving to pick up the dropped wand. He carefully put it back into it’s box.
“Maybe,” Mr. Ollivander muttered to himself and gathered the boxes off of the desk before disappearing into the back of the shop and didn’t return for a long time. Fortunately no one else seemed to be in need of a wand. Unfortunately it left her alone with her thoughts. Was she not actually a Wizard/Witch? Was that why none of the wands worked? Did she not have magic? The old man finally came back from the back of the shop carrying a dusty dark purple box after what felt like an eternity.
“Now Miss Lockwood this is a 12 inch Ivy with a Dragon Heartstring core,” Mr. Ollivander told her. “I don’t make Ivy wands any more, but my father loved to work with the wood. This was actually one of the last wands he ever made.”
“I couldn’t-” Alice began. It felt like he had held onto the wand and kept it in the back for a reason.
“Not a word Miss Lockwood,” Mr. Ollivander smiled. “Try it.”
Alice grabbed the wand and immediately knew this was her wand. The wand buzzed with excitement and anticipation for what was to come. The air around her seemed to glow; it felt warm like the first day of summer at camp. Alice grinned.
“Thank you Mr. Ollivander,” Alice thanked the old wandmaker and handed over money to pay
“It is my pleasure,” Mr. Ollivander smiled warmly. “May it serve you well, child of Madness.”
With that Alice left the shop. It wasn’t until Alice and her Aunt Eleanor got back to the flat that she realized what Mr. Olivandar had said, leaving her with more questions than answers.
Notes:
So the reason it takes Alice 7 tries to find the right wand is because Dionysus' sacred number is 7 :D
For Alice' Perfect wand it's a 12 inch Ivy with a Dragon heartstring core. The 12 inches to nod to Cabin 12 and the Ivy as a nod to one of Dionysus' sacred plants. I was gonna do Pine, but I was going through the HP Wiki and found out Garrick Olivandar doesn't use Ivy wood in making wands so I though it would be fun for it to be like the last one in the shop. The HP Wiki didn't say anything about the properties of and Ivy wand thus making it a bit of an unknown like a certain Witch-Demigod!
As for Michael's wand (11 inch English Oak with a unicorn hair core) a Unicorn hair core is known for it loyalty and the English Oak wood is though to be the type of wood used by Merlin and it was the type used by Hagrid before it was snapped. According to the Wiki "A wand for good times and bad, this was a friend as loyal as the wizard who deserved it. Wands of English oak demanded partners of strength, courage, and fidelity. Less well-known is the propensity for owners of English oak wands to have powerful intuition, and, often, an affinity with the magic of the natural world, with the creatures and plants that are necessary to wizardkind for both magic and pleasure." Which is funny because Michael is a herbologist. (It's almost like I did that on purpose :D)
Σκατά- Shit
next chapter will be a new look for Alice and the train ride to Hogwarts!!
edited- 12/27
Chapter 4: Ron and the Rat
Summary:
Alice gets on the train for Hogwarts and meets the boys. Also mini Alice's father lore drop.
Notes:
People of the internet,
Happy Halloween!!! (I know I'm a day late) Any lines from the books aren't mine. This chapter is one of my longest so far. I'm following canon for now.I am so brain dead right now so that's all for now.
Y'all are da best
-BurntoutEnby
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Alice was rudely awoken by her Great Aunt ripping off her covers. “Don’t want to miss the train,” She had said with a small smile before disappearing into the kitchen.
Alice groggily sat up and moved to her suitcase to figure out what she was going to wear. She threw on a clean Camp T-shirt and a Delphi Strawberry Service jacket then moved to double check her Suitcase to be 112% sure she had everything she would need for Hogwarts. It still felt hard to believe that she was going to an actual SCHOOL for Magic. The strange part was that Alice couldn’t decide if it was crazier that she was going to school or that she was going to learn magic.
Alice over the past few weeks since Diagon Alley she had figured out that all wizard's books seemed to shift to the language the owner was able to read the best. This meant all her books were in Greek which helped Alice’s anxiety about reading with dyslexia mostly disappear (she was still worried about Library Books). Her robes had arrived a few days ago and were just the right amount of bagginess.
She hadn’t touched her wand since leaving Olivandars. She knew her wand was her weapon or tool for this strange new world, but she would rather a sword or an ax like she had been using in the past two wars. The wand itself was Light brown with a carving of a vine wrapping around the wand until it got to the hilt(?). At the end of the wand was a carving of a pinecone. It almost felt like the wand had been made for a child of Dionysus.
Alice left her room leaving her now closed suitcase on the bed and train ticket on the desk. She slipped off into the bathroom to try and IM someone at camp. When that didn’t work she sat down at the dining room table to write a letter. Aunt Eleanor had decided that Alice needed an Owl. Alice decided to name the owl Antigone after her favorite Greek tragedy. She was a small Elf Owl. Despite her size Elf Owls apparently were the best at delivering things overseas.
Dear Pollux & anyone else whom this may concern,
First off, Wizards are REAL like the whole Gandoff thing with the Witches riding on BROOMS!! Apparently my mortal parent was actually a Wizard and I am too (well i'm a Witch, but same thing) Anyways I won’t be back until the summer. I might be able to come back to camp for the Winter Solstice, but no promises.
Hopefully this whole no communications thing doesn’t apply to the Wizarding World Owl postal service. (I KNOW IT’S CRAZY!!!) Send me a letter back with the owl.
Best,
Alice Lockwood
P.S.- The Owl's name is Antigone
Alice tied the letter around Antigone’s leg and sent her off.
“Who are you writing?” Aunt Eleanor asked, walking to the table with a blueberry muffin for Alice and a hot cup of tea for herself.
“Just my friends back at camp,” Alice shrugged.
“That’s nice,” Aunt Eleanor said, studying Alice's appearance. “Are you sure about that hair style?” Alice was confused. Her hair was down like normal.
“Uh, I don’t really care?” Alice frowned, biting into her muffin.
“Oh good then after breakfast I’ll braid your hair,” Her Aunt smiled. “You want to look your best today!”
“Ok?” Alice was unsure. What was wrong with her normal style? Alice finished her muffin and before she knew it her wavy black hair had been put into two braids. She didn’t mind the new look. If anything she had been meaning to look for a way to put it up. Having long hair gave the enemy an opening. However she wasn’t sure how she felt about the braids themselves.
Alice took a deep breath and headed out the door with her Aunt to Platform 9¾.
↢↣
Snape sat at his desk looking over his 1st year’s roaster. It looked like Lily’s son was finally joining Hogwarts. This year's group was interesting. Longbottom, Malfoy, Crabbe, Goyle, Nott, Zabin, Greengrass, Flinch-Fletching, Bones, and the Goldstein families all had kids in this year's group. Then he saw a name he thought he never would see again.
Lockwood.
The third member of the lesser known Potioneer trio from the year below him. The only friend group in all of Hogwarts History that had all been sorted different houses and still became friends. Too bad they all ended up dead.
An Interesting Year indeed.
↢↣
Alice and her Aunt arrived at the train station 20 minutes before the Hogwarts Express was set to leave. Alice had had her fair share of hidden worlds, but she couldn’t pick out where exactly this Platform 9 ¾ was.
“This way Alice,” Her Aunt led her to a column between 9 and 10. Then she did something Alice would later decide was the worst way to show someone how to get to Platform 9 ¾. She ran into the column and disappeared right before Alice’s eyes.
“What in the name of Dionysus,” Alice muttered to herself. Alice took a deep breath and ran towards the column.
The first thing she noticed was the steam coming from an old looking train model. Next was how loud the platform was. Everyone was saying their goodbyes and attempting to put their suitcases on the train themselves. Aunt Eleanor stood a few feet away staring at an old woman and her grandson (?) Alice decides to go to her.
“What do I do now?” Alice asked after a few moments of watching her Aunt continue to stare at the old woman. Her Grandson (?) had gotten on the train.
“Hmm?” Aunt Eleanor turned to Alice. “Oh, you’re still here.” Alice huffed and decided to just head to the train. She lugged her suitcase onto the train and went to find a train car to sit in. All of them seemed full. That was until she noticed a car with only one kid about her age inside. She huffed and decided to poke her head in to try and get a seat before the train started moving.
“Hey, uh, Is this car taken?” Alice asked awkwardly. The boy with the red hair who was about her age’s eyes widened.
“Are you American?” he asked her, his accent even thicker than Aunt Eleanor. “I-i mean no, you can sit here.
“Thanks!” Alice smiled. The boy’s face seemed to turn slightly pink at her smile (not that Alice noticed) “And kinda. My dad was from the UK and my father is… Greek, but I was mostly raised at the Camp my father works at in America.”
“Wicked!” the boy grinned. “I’ve never been to America. I heard the Muggles have a whole park full of Magic, but it’s not real magic. Oh I’m Ron by the way. Ron Weasley.”
“Alice, Alice Lockwood,” She said, taking a seat on the bench across from Ron.
“So you a first year too?” Ron asked.
“Yep,”
“Know what house you’ll be in?”
“House?” Alice asked, confused.
“Are you a muggle-born?” Ron asked, even more confused.
“No,” Alice told him. Her Aunt had already explained that she was still considered a Half-Blood in this world, but it meant something different. “My Dad went to Hogwarts, but he died when I was five.”
“Oh!” Ron frowned. “So you don’t know anything about Hogwarts?”
“Nope,” Alice shook her head. “I didn’t even know I was a Witch until a month ago.”
“But that’s bonkers!” Ron shouted.
“Alice?” called a new voice. Ron and Alice turned to see Harry standing in the train car’s doorway awkwardly. “Do you mind if I sit here? I don’t know anyone else…”
“Sure,” Alice patted the seat next to her and turned back to Ron who seemed to have even wider eyes than when he asked if she was American.
“YOU KNOW HARRY POTTER!?” Ron shouted after the train car’s door closed behind Harry. Harry winced at the shouting and Alice was just confused. How did Ron know who Harry was? Also why did he use his full name?
“Am I not supposed to?” Alice asked, confused.
“Wait, you don’t know?” Harry asked.
“Know what?” Alice was even more confused. Before Harry could answer the train jolted into motion.
“I’m kinda famous for defeating a dark wizard when I was a baby, but I don’t even remember what happened so..” Harry trailed off. Alice slowly felt the pieces fall into place. The Dark Lord was defeated in 1980 or 1981 or maybe even 1982. The strange men in masks showed up in 1985. Dad never told Alice about Magic, but he used to spend long hours in his study with the door locked. The strange men were probably the followers of this dark Lord. Wait, had Dad been working on something to do with this Dark Lord or his followers? That would answers a few questions, but it also raised even more.
What had he been working on? Why hadn’t he been honest about Magic with her?
“Alice? Alice??” a voice called breaking her from her thoughts.
“What?” Alice looked up to see Ron and Harry eyeing her weary. “Sorry, I was lost in thought. What'd you say?”
“Oh Harry, tell me about how he was raised by a muggles like you,” Ron told her, but Harry most likely didn’t end up at a Camp for demigods.
“Really?” Alice turn to Harry.
“Ya,” Harry answered sheepishly. “I live with my relatives on my mother’s side. What about you?”
“I stay with my father, but he works at a year round camp in New York,” Alice explained.
“What type of camp is it?” Harry asked curiously.
“Its a camp for kids that have things like dyslexia or ADHD,” Alice told them. It wasn’t 100% true, but it wasn’t a flat out lie either.
“What’s ADHA?” Ron asked.
“It makes you super hyper and always having to move around,” Harry told Ron. “At least that’s how my old teacher explained it. There was a kid in my class that had it. He was nice.”
“What’d about dyslexia?” Ron asked. Harry shrugged and the two boys turned to Alice.
“It makes it really hard to read,” Alice gave a simple answer.
“Hmm, I bet that’s just a muggle thing,” Ron said thoughtfully. “We don’t have those things here.”
Alice frowned at this. The Wizarding World seem to be stuck in the last century with more than a few things so it wouldn’t surprise Alice if they were in the past about this issue too. Then again it could depend on whether or not you were a pure-blood.
“So you really don’t remember anything about defeating you-know-who?” Ron asked Harry.
Harry shrugged, “All I remember is a lot of green light.”
“Wait Ron, are you from a Wizarding Family?” Alice asked curiously. He had referred to mortals as muggles.
“Yeah,” Ron huffed. “I’ve got five older brothers and a little sister. My whole family are Wizards. Well actually Mum might have a second cousin whose an accountant, but we don’t talk about him.”
“Is he a squib?” Alice asked.
“Er- yes,” Ron frowned.
“What’s a squib?” Harry asked.
“A squib is someone whose born to a magical family, but have little to no magic,” Alice explained. “My Great Aunt is one. They face a lot of discrimination.”
“So you two know a lot of magic?” Harry asked.
“Kinda,” Ron shrugged.
“I don’t,” Alice said. “Technically my Great Aunt has custody of me, but she dropped me off at my Father’s after my dad’s funeral. I didn’t even know I was a Witch until a month ago.”
“Oh,” Harry frowned.
“So how many of your brothers go to Hogwarts?” Alice asked Ron.
“Bill and Charlie already graduated. Bill was head boy and Charlie was captain of the Quidditch team when they were at Hogwarts. Percy-“ not Percy Jackson Alice reminded herself. “-is a prefect this year. And then I have two twin brothers Fred and George, but they’re mainly pranksters.”
“That must be fun!” Harry smiled. “I wish I had a Wizarding sibling.”
“It's the worst!” Ron insisted. “I have a lot to live up too. And since I’m the youngest I never get anything new. I’ve got Bill’s old robes, Charlie’s old wand, and Percy’s old rat.” He reached in his jacket pocket and pulled out a gray old rat that was missing a toe. “His name is Scabbers.”
Alice stared at the rat. She wasn’t sure why she felt like it wasn’t a normal rat. Yet she couldn’t possibly explain why. Another thing that was bothering Alice was the fact that Harry seemed to have two voices in his head. One was Harry, but the other was familiar to Alice.
Yet she couldn’t place where she had felt it before.
Notes:
Edited- 11/15
Chapter 5: The not-really Daughter of Menelaus
Summary:
Hermione and Neville show up!!
Notes:
Dear People of the internet,
Sorry about how short this chapter is I decide to do some editing for the last couple of chapters. Also anyone seen Loki? I cried during the finally and can't even talk about it with people cause I don't know anyone who's seen the last episode. I also discovered this TV show on Netflix called iZombie, it pretty good.Now for an Important announcement-
I'm not sure when I'll be able to get the next chapter out by. I'm going on a trip next week and then the week after that I've got 2 weeks of Tech/shows for a play I'm in. Then after that/during that I've got testing/major projects due and then it's Christmas and stuff. I promise that I will get a chapter out by the new year or a little bit into the new year, but otherwise no promises
Anyways enjoy,
-BurntoutEnby
Chapter Text
After an hour on the train Alice came to three conclusion. One, Harry was either in an abusive home or he had bullies. Two, Ron had an almost child-of-Area’s need to prove himself. And Three, no one in the train car knew how long the train ride was going to be. At first Harry claimed the ride would be no more than an hour. The Ron said you always got to Hogwarts just before Dinner. Luckily it seemed like they wouldn’t have class until a few days after they arrived.
About half an hour pass noon an old lady came around with a trolly cart full of sweets. Harry insisted on buying everything on the cart despite that fact that more than a few of the sweets sounded like they tasted horrible. Ron was about to turn his rat yellow when a girl about their age knocked on the train car door.
“Excuse me, but have any of you seen a toad?” the girl asked her accent thicker than Harry’s.
“No sorry,” Ron winced before going back to trying to cast the spell. This only made the girl more interested.
“Oh, you’re doing magic?” she asked sitting down next to him. “Well, let’s see it!”
“Uh, right,” Ron muttered something to himself before trying the spell. “Sunshine, daisies, butter mellow, turn this stupid, fat rat yellow” he flicked his wand only for nothing to happen.
“Well I don’t think that was a real spell,” the girl frowned. “I’m Hermione Granger by the way.”
“Alice Lockwood,” Alice replied calmly.
“Like Michael Lockwood?” Hermione asked. “I think I saw that name in a book somewhere.”
“I’m Ron Weasley,” Ron spoke up.
“Nice to meet you Ron,” Hermione smiled. “And you?”
“Harry Potter,” Harry grumbled.
“Oh really?” Hermione asked. “I’ve read a lot about you! Wait are you’re glasses broken?”
“Uh ya,” Harry looked down his face red. How did Alice not notice that before?
“Herr let me fix it!” Hermione smiled. “Oculus Reparo.” With a flick to the wand Harry glasses were fixed.
“Woah!” Harry’s eyes widened. “Thanks!”
“No problem,” Hermione beamed. “Well I must be going.”
“Wait,” Alice called. Hermione froze at the train car door. “Do you want some help looking for that toad?”
“I would greatly appreciate it,” Hermione smiled and turned towards the boys. “Do you two want to help?”
“No,” Ron said a little too quickly, earning him a look of disappointment from Hermione. Harry looked between Ron and Alice unsure of who to go with.
“I think I’ll just stay here,” Harry mumbled his decision.
So Alice and Hermione left the train car in search of a toad.
↢↣
Dumbledore was pacing his office. It wasn’t often that the man would do this. The last time he had done this was when Sirius Black was put into Gryffindor. Over the years of being headmaster the fates would send him some curveballs that would mess his plans, but this was his strangest.
Alice Lockwood had disappeared shortly after the death of Michael Lockwood. No known mother or father. Mr. Lockwood’s death in itself had stumped Dumbledore for a long time. During his time at Hogwarts he was only close with 2 or 3 people. He excelled in Herbology, but during the war had dueling skills that could rival even the Charms Professor. He was the only one in The Order, besides Remus, that adamantly refused to celebrate the “death” of Voldemort.
The last time Dumbledore had seen Mr. Lockwood it was at the Potter’s funeral. He oddly brought two sets of flowers for the joint graves of Lily and James Potter. For most of the funeral he sat with the Longbottom's. Then he disappeared. Over the next few year Dumbledore would hear whispers of Mr. Lockwood’s accomplishments. Some in Herbology some in cures breaking.
Then he got word of his death. Six Death Eaters that had been on the run for a little under four years all showed up at the Lockwood residency. Michael had hide the young Alice in a cupboard with notice-me-not charms on the door. As soon as the wards had been broken the Auros had been alerted. Yet in the span to 4 minutes 4 out of the 6 death eater had been handled by Mr. Lockwood. However he was killed running down the hallway to his workshop by one Augustus Rookwood. Alice wasn’t found until the next day by a close friend of Mr. Lockwood.
The funeral was held a week later. For such a antisocial person quite a few people came to his funeral. His death even managed to bring out Augusta Longbottom who wasn’t even on speaking terms with Dumbledore anymore.
Now here Alice was in the same year as the boy-who-lived.
A curveball indeed.
↢↣
Alice and Hermione walked up and down the train twice to no avail before deciding to head back to Neville, the boy who owned the toad.
“Did you find him?” Neville asked hopefully when they got back to the train car.
“Sorry Neville we couldn’t find him,” Hermione told him with a sad smile.
“Oh,” Neville looked like he was about to cry.
“Why don’t we all look after the train arrives?” Alice suggested. Neville’s eyes widened at her. He probably hadn’t noticed her before she spoke.
“W-who are you?” Neville asked in a small voice.
“Alice Lockwood,” Alice smiled sitting down next to Neville. “You?”
“Neville Longbottom,” Neville said and slowly offered her his hand to shake.
“Nice to meet you Neville!” Alice beamed, shaking his hand.
“Grams says you're supposed to say ‘well met’,” Neville frowned and shrugged it off. “Or something like that.”
“I read about that in a Wizard etiquette book,” Hermione beamed. “Neville told me he was a pureblood.”
“Well, I better get back to my train car,” Alice frowned.
“Don’t forget to get into uniform, we should be at Hogwarts in an hour!” Hermione shouted and Alice closed the train car door and headed back down the train.
Chapter 6: Welcome to Wonderland
Summary:
Alice and co get to Hogwarts!!!
Notes:
People of the Internet,
MERRY CHIRSTMAS AND HAPPY HOILDAYS TO ALLL!!!!!!
Heyyy so originally I was gonna have them be sorted in this chapter, but I think a cliffhanger is better. Sorting will be posted before the new year. I also wanna point out that I rewrote the beginning of chapter 1 and some of chapter 3!!Also finally decided on the timeline for this fic. I had been debating on moving the Harry Potter series up for the fic to take place from 2011-2017 with Harry and Co being born from 1999-2000 and the Wizarding war ending in 2001. But I eventually decided against that.
Here's the Time Line:
1985- Alice ends up at Camp
1986- PJO Book 1
1987- PJO Book 2 & 3(winter of '87)
1988- PJO Book 4
1989- PJO Book 5
1990- HOO
1991/1992- HP Book 1, TOA
1992/1993- HP book 2, TOA (Tower of Nero Battle happens the summer before 2nd year)
1993/1994- HP Book 3
1994/1995- HP Book 4
1995/1996- HP Book 5
1996/1997- HP Book 6
1997/1998- HP Book 7
Chapter Text
Once Alice got back to her train car Harry and Ron began to relay the events she had missed. Apparently a boy named Draco Malfoy came into the train car with two other boys. According to Harry they had insulted Ron and told Harry not to hang out with ‘the wrong sort’ which has pissed off Harry since the 11 year old really didn’t like Bullies.
“He was horrible,” Harry told her. “Absolutely horrible!”
“Well Hermione says we should be getting to Hogwarts soon so we should probably get changed into uniform,” Alice informed them. Harry quickly nodded and left the car to go change.
“She’s such a know it all,” Ron complained before leaving to change too.
Alice quickly put on her own uniform. It had multiple layers. A white button down shirt, then a dark gray sweater, then a black robe. It all seemed a bit redundant when the skirt barely reached past her knees and the socks were so thin. Then there was the tie. It was black, but Alice was 112% sure that she had seen green, yellow, blue, and red ties in for the upperclassmen.
When Alice got back to the train car she saw that Harry had finished changing and was now looking out the window. His uniform fit him, unlike the clothes he had been wearing earlier, but it was quite clear that Harry had no clue how to tie a tie.
Ron came back last. His uniform looked one size too big and his tie was all wrong. He had dirt smudged on his face and his shirt collar was uneven. Although Alice didn’t think she looked too much better. Her tie wasn’t on right and her socks were uneven.
The train came to a slow stop a few minutes later. The train car door all at once opened almost as though the train itself was trying to get them to leave.
A large hairy man, who was only a tad bit shorter than the giant Alice had run into a few summers back, shouted “FIRS’ YEARS! FIRS’ YEARS!”
Harry seemed to light up at the sight of the stranger dragging Alice and Ronnover to him.
“You alright there, Harry?” The stranger asked Harry. Harry gave a small nod. “C’mon follow me!”
The stranger, who Harry knew, had yet to introduce himself, but led the group of first year to a dock. The air was full of a mixture of anxiety and excitement.
“No more’n four to a boat,” The stranger told the group. Everyone began to group up. Harry dragged both Ron and Alice to an open boat. He seemed to be vibrating with excitement, yet Alice could feel the anxiety rolling off him in waves.
“Is there any more room in this boat,” asked a posh voice. The group turns to see a boy about their age.
“Sure,” Ron shrugged. The boy sat down next to Alice.
“Names Nott. Theodore Nott.” The boy- Theodore introduced himself formally.
“Ron, Ron Weasley.” Ron replied.
“Alice Lockwood,” Alice offered.
“Harry Potter,” Harry huffed.
“Oh, I know,” Theodore smirked. “Mind if I call you Harry?”
“Sure,” Harry shrugged. “Can I call you Theodore?”
“I prefer Theo,” Theo said. “I think we will be good friends.”
“Ok?” Harry said. Alice studied Theo for a moment. He wouldn’t look at Ron for some reason and only seemed interested in talking to Harry. She didn’t like how he looked at Harry. It was almost cold and calculating, but he also seems to want something from Harry.
Theo seemed to notice her staring and quickly asked, “Are you by chance related to Micheal Lockwood, the Herbiologist?”. Alice didn’t know her dad was a “Herbiologist”, nor did she know what that was exactly.
“Ya,” Alice said, a tad bit uncomfortable. She didn’t like that he seemed to know more about her own dad than she did. It just reminded her of how much she had lost due to her Great Aunt shipping her off to the states without a second thought. She couldn’t help but wonder how her life would have been different if her dad hadn’t been killed, if she hadn’t been shipped off to the states, if she hadn’t been a child of dionysus.
“What house do you think you’ll be in?” Ron asked Theo after a few minutes of awkward silence.
“Slytherin,” Theo answered. “What about the rest of you?” Alice didn’t know, but based on Ron’s reaction Slytherine was not the house to be in.
“Gryffindor,” Ron bit back. He looked utterly disgusted with Theo. It almost reminded Alice of how people would look at Nico Di Angleo after it was revealed he was a child of Hades.
“What about you Harry?” Theo asked, completely ignoring Ron.
“I don’t know," Harry said squirming under Ron and Theo’s gaze. He looked super uncomfortable.
“I’m still not sure what the big deal with the house is,” Alice announced loudly. This caused Ron and Theo to start to rant and debate the difference between the four houses for the rest of the boat ride.
Finally they reached land. The students were led by Hagrid to a pair of grand doors. The whole thing looked ancient, although not as ancient as some things Alice had seen in the Greek/Roman world. Sat on the top step was a toad.
“TREVOR!” Neville cried pushing past several students to get to his beloved toad.
“How’d the toad managed to get here before us,” Ron whispered. Alice shrugged in response
Hagrid moved towards the large door and knocked three times. The door opened to reveal a tall elderly woman with emerald robes, her black hair tied up in a bun and she had glasses that seemed to be a few moments away from falling off her nose.
“Firs’ Years this is Professor McGonagall,” Hagrid announced.
“I’ll take it from here Hagrid,” Professor McGonagall said in a thick Irish accent.Professor McGonagall opened the door to revel the entrance hall which was a fairly large room. “This way,” Professor McGonagall called and headed towards a wide staircase which led to a slightly smaller set of doors. Professor McGonagall stood a few feet away from the doors and watched as the last of the students made their way up the stairs.
Everyone seemed to be buzzing with excitement and Alice could feel slight ways of anxiety coming from some. However the one who seemed to be having the most anxiety radiating off them was surprisingly Harry.
‘“Welcome to Hogwarts,” said Professor McGonagall in a tone of voice that reminded Alice vaguely of Chiron. “The start of-term banquet will begin shortly, but before you take your seats in the Great Hall, you will be sorted into your houses. The Sorting is a very important ceremony because, while you are here, your house will be something like your family within Hogwarts. You will have classes with the rest of your house, sleep in your house dormitory and spend free time in your house common room.”
Alice smiled at the fact that it was very reminiscent of Camp Half-Blood.
“The four houses are called Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw and Slytherin.” Professor McGonagall continued. “Each house has its own noble history and each has produced outstanding witches and wizards. While you are at Hogwarts, your triumphs will earn your house points, while any rule-breaking will lose house points. At the end of the year, the house with the most points is awarded the House Cup, a great honour. I hope each of you will be a credit to whichever house becomes yours.”
Several students seemed to stand a bit taller at this, and the level of anxiety in the room seemed to drop a little.
“The Sorting Ceremony will take place in a few minutes in front of the rest of the school. I suggest you all smarten yourselves up as much as you can while you are waiting.” Professor McGonagall said, shooting a glare at Alice and a few other students. Alice tried to straighten her tie, but was more or less unsuccessful.
“I shall return when we are ready for you, Please wait quietly" said Professor McGonagall and then turned to disappear behind the large doors.
"How exactly do they sort us into houses?" Harry asked. Alice turned around to face Ron waiting for a response. At Camp Half-Blood you had to be claimed by your godly parents, but this was a school not a secret camp for demigods. Maybe the heads of the houses picked you, or maybe there was some spell that sorted you into your correct house. Alice wondered what house her dad had been in.
"Some sort of test, I think. Fred said it hurts a lot, but I think he was joking." Ron said, scrunching up his nose. This comment seemed to be heard by everyone and the amount of anxiety in the room seemed to spike. Hermione even started to mutter about the best spell to use for the test which caused Neville to become even more anxious. Then someone screamed. Which caused the anxiety to spike yet again giving Alice a horrible headache.
“What the-?” Harry started having turned towards the source of distress. Alice looked to find an actual ghost streaming through a wall. Alice gasped, she had never seen a ghost before. She had heard the Seven had run into a few during their quest and of course Nico Di Angleo had risen the dead during the battle of the Labyrinth and the battle of Manhattan. Yet she had never actually seen a real ghost.
“Forgive and forget I say,” One of the ghosts that look almost like a monk said to another ghost. “We ought to give him another chance!”
‘“My dear Friar, haven’t we given Peeves all the chances he deserves?” huffed the other ghost. “He gives us all a bad name and you know, he’s not really even a ghost – I say, what are you all doing here?”
“New students!” cried the monk ghost excitedly. “Looking to be sorted I assume?”
A few students nodded quietly.
“Oh goodie! I hope to see you in Hufflepuff,” the Monk said. “That’s my old house!”
The other ghost seemed to roll his eyes at his Monk friend.
“Move along now! The sorting ceremony is about to begin,” Professor McGonagall’s voice snapped. Alice looked towards her to see what she assumed to be the dining hall behind her. “Now form a line Alphabetically by last name,” Professor McGonagall said. The student quickly formed the line. Alice ended up behind a girl named Sue Li and in front of Neville.
“Alright follow me!” Professor McGonagall said and led the line of first years into the dining hall. There were 4 long tables with students sitting at them in red, green, blue, and yellow. At the far end of the room was one long table with members of the staff that reminded Alice of the table her father and Chiron would sit at during meals. Place in front of the staff table was a stool with an old looking hat. Alice looked up towards the ceiling to see what looked like the night sky with floating candles. At camp some of the Hecate kids could manipulate the Mist to create illusions, but nothing like this. It looked perfected. Alice even saw the newer constellation of the Hunter of Artimis, Zoe, that had died during Alice’s 3rd year at camp.
“It’s bewitched to look like the sky outside, I read about it in Hogwarts: A History ” Hermione said excitedly. She stood 7 people ahead of Alice.
Professor McGonagall made it up to the stool with the hat. The hat then opened its mouth, yes mouth, to sing . Alice didn’t think she would see anything this strange outside of the Greek-Roman world, but then again she didn’t know she was a witch.
“Oh, you may not think I’m pretty,
But don’t judge on what you see,
I’ll eat myself if you can find
A smarter hat than me.
You can keep your bowlers black,
Your top hats sleek and tall,
For I’m the Hogwarts Sorting Hat And I can cap them all.
There’s nothing hidden in your head The Sorting Hat can’t see,
So try me on and I will tell you
Where you ought to be.
You might belong in Gryffindor,
Where dwell the brave at heart,
Their daring, nerve and chivalry
Set Gryffindors apart;
You might belong in Hufflepuff
Where they are just and loyal,
Those patient Hufflepuffs are true
And unafraid of toil;
Or yet in wise old Ravenclaw,
If you’ve a ready mind,
Where those of wit and learning,
Will always find their kind;
Or perhaps in Slytherin
You’ll make your real friends,
Those cunning folk use any means
To achieve their ends.
So put me on! Don’t be afraid!
And don’t get in a flap!
You’re in safe hands (though I have none)
For I’m a Thinking Cap!” The Hat finished and the whole hall erupted in cheers, making Alice’ headache worst.
“Oh I’m glad we just have to put a hat on,” Neville said. “I would have been expelled on the spot otherwise.”
“They probably wouldn’t have kicked you out on the first day,” Alice said, trying to comfort Neville.
“Y-you're probably right,” Neville said with a shaky smile.
Professor McGonagall stood before the hall and everyone fell silent. “When I call your name, you will put on the hat and sit on the stool to be sorted”
And with that the sorting began.
Chapter 7: The Sorting of Alice Lockwood (and others ofc)
Summary:
Alice and co get sorting
Notes:
People of the internet,
oh my 2 chapters in one week? It must be Christmas :D Anyways I changed some things cause I didn't want to have to deal with too many Gryffindor girls. At the end I will give you a list of who's in what house. I wanted to do both the sorting and the feast, but it was getting a bit long...Also we hit 10,000 words!! I'm so happy! I've literally never been so happy with my writing, but I keep wanting to skip ahead and write scenes that won't even get posted until like book 4 or 5. There's the whole storyline with Draco that I can't wait to write and another character.... I also keep wanting to write Michael Lockwood's backstory, but I CAN'T CAUSE THAT WOULD MEAN SPOILERS :(
I also just randomly sat down and planned out the past four(?) generations of Lockwood's and who they married and what their wands were and what house they were in and such. I'm thinking about doing a Hogwarts: Legacy fic with a Lockwood as the Playable Character cause I need them to have more of a backstorrry.
-BurntoutEnby
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Abbott, Hannah!” Professor McGonagall shouted. A short blond headed girl with pigtails made her way up to the stool. Professor McGonagall slowly lowered the sorting hat onto Hannah’s head.
The hat seemed to pause for a moment to ponder before shouting “HUFFLEPUFF!”
The table where the students in yellow cheered loudly for their new housemate and a teacher with black curly hair seemed to sit up a little straighter giving the new Hufflepuff a warm smile. Alice distantly wondered if her dad was a Hufflepuff.
“Bones, Susan!” Professor McGonagall called. A girl about Alice’s girl with straight strawberry blond hair made her way, nervously, up to the stool.
The Hat touched her head for only a few seconds before shouting ‘HUFFLEPUFF!” Susan grinned as the whole Hufflepuff table erupted in cheers yet again. She ran towards to table to sit with Hannah.
“Boot, Terry!" a pudgy little boy with light brown hair made his way up towards the stool.
The hat sat on his head for only a minute or two and then shouted “RAVENCLAW!” Now the table of students in blue cheered for the first year. A ma- no goblin(?) sitting at the staff table beamed at his new student with pride. Maybe Alice’s dad had been a Ravenclaw?
“Brocklehurst, Mandy!” A girl with wavy light brown hair made her way to the stool.
The hat sat for a few seconds and shouted “RAVENCLAW!” again the table of blue students erupted in cheers.
“Brown, Lavender!” a taller girl with blond hair made her way up to the stool.
The hat barely touched her head before shouting “GRYFFINDOR!”
This time the table of students in red erupted in cheers and even Professor McGonagall smiled. Alice wondered if her dad had been a Gryffindor.
“Bulstrode, Millicent!” a brutish girl with black hair that vaguely reminded Alice of Clarisse made her way to the stool.
The Hat sat on her head for a few minutes before shouting “SLYTHERIN!” Millicent smirked and made her way to the table with the students in green that had bursted into applause. At the staff table a man with a crooked nose and greasy black hair looked slightly less annoyed.
The sorting ceremony proceeded much the same, a student was called up to their house and announced the house would give their newest member a loud welcome. It made Alice’s headache even worse.
Another Slytherin, then two Ravenclaws, then another Slytherin, then two Hufflepuffs, followed by a Gryffindor.
“Granger, Hermione!” Alice watched and Hermione made her way up the stairs practically vibrating with excitement.
The hat took a few minutes before shouting “GRYFFINDOR!” The Gryffindor table bursted into applause. All of a sudden Alice could feel a sudden spike in anxiety coming from Harry. It almost felt like someone had stabbed her from inside of her skull
A Slytherin, then two Ravenclaws, then a Slytherin, then two Hufflepuffs, then a Ravenclaw, followed by-.
“Lockwood, Alice '' Alice jumped suddenly realizing that her name had been called. Nervously Alice made her way up to the stool. Alice sat down on the stool and the hat was lower onto her head.
“ Ah, I was wondering when I would meet you Miss Lockwood ,” Alice jumped at the sound of the hat inside of her head. “ A child of the gods too, very interesting. We haven’t had one of you in a few years. Lots of sadness in you too, such a burden you will have to help carry. But where to out you? ”
“ Where’d you put my dad, Michael Lockwood? ” Alice asked. She wanted to go there.
“ Gryffindor, ” The hat replied. “ You would fit there nicely as well. Quite Brave and Courageous. Yes it must be GRYFFINDOR!”
Alice jumped off the stool and made her way to the Gryffindor table. Her dad had been a Gryffindor, a Gryffindor. She was just like her dad, it made her feel a little closer to him.
“Alice, sit here!” Hermione grinned. Alice quickly took her seat next to Hermione and turned back towards the sorting.
“Longbottom, Neville!” Alice watched as Neville made his way up to the stool shaking like a leaf, but before he could make it over to the stool he tripped on his own robes. The rest of the first years began to laugh. Professor McGonagall shot the first years a glare and lowered the Hat. A minute passed, then two, then three, then five.
“Looks like a Hat stall,” an older Gryffindor muttered.
“What’s a Hat stall?” asked Hermione.
“It's when the Hat can’t decide where to put you,” another older student explained.
Finally the Hat shouted “GRYFFINDOR!” Alice clapped loudly for Neville with the rest of her housemates as Neville made his way over.
“Congrats on Gryffindor!” Hermione told Neville as he sat down across from Hermione and Alice.
“Thanks,” Neville smiled a little. “My parents were, are, Gryffindors.”
“Cool! My dad was apparently a Gryffindor too,” Alice grinned.
The sorting continued. One Ravenclaw, then a Hufflepuff and then-.
“Malfoy, Draco!” a short-ish boy with white-blond hair walked up to the stool like he owned Hogwarts. Was this the guy Harry and Ron had been talking about?
The hat didn’t even touch his head before shouting “SLYTHERIN!” Malfoy then jumped off the stool and made his way to the Slytherin table with a smug look on his face. Alice didn’t like Malfoy, she wasn’t sure why, but he just set off alarm bells in her head.
The sorting continued. One Hufflepuff, then three Slytherins, then one Ravenclaw. Then a girl named Parvati Patil made for another Gryffindor. She sat next to Lavender. Then another Hufflepuff.
“Potter, Harry!” Suddenly all eyes were on Harry.
“Potter, did she say?” One Slytherin asked wide eyed.
“The Harry Potter?” A Ravenclaw gasped.
“Aww look how small he is,” A Hufflepuff cooed.
Harry made his way to the stool and sat down. The Hat lowered onto Harry’s head. Then nothing. Harry seemed to be muttering something to the Hat. After a good 7 minutes the hat made decision.
“GRYFFINDOR!” Suddenly all of Gryffindor and even some Hufflepuffs Cheered louder than ever. Professor McGonagall looked so proud.
Two twin brothers with red hair stood up and shouted “WE GOT POTTER!!”
The stranger from earlier, who was sitting at the table, wiped away a tear. In the middle of the table sat an old looking man who seemed to give Harry a nod of approval. Harry made his way down the Gryffindor Table. Harry took a seat next to Alice.
“Harry, this is Hermione and Neville,” Alice reintroduced the two. “I’m sure you guys already know Harry.”
“Sorry if I seem a bit… intense on the train,” Hermione blushed. “I got a bit carried away when I found out I was a witch.”
“It’s fine,” Harry shrugged and moved to look towards the remaining first years waiting to be sorted.
One Ravenclaw, then a Hufflepuff. Then two Gryffindors named Sally Smith and Dean Thomas. Then a Ravenclaw.
“Weasley, Ron!” Finally Ron made his way up to the stool. Harry seemed to zero in on his sorting and even crossed his fingers under the table.
After a few seconds the Hat shouted “GRYFFINDOR!” The Gryffindor table erupted into cheers with the loudest coming from the two twins from earlier, probably Ron’s brothers. Ron ran down the table and sat across from Harry next to Neville.
“I thought I would never be sorted,” Ron huffed. “Oh, I’m Ron by the way”
“Neville,” Neville offered.
“Zabini, Blaise!” was the last student to be sorted. He seemed less nervous and more bored.
The Hat paused for a moment before shouting “SLYTHERIN!” Thus concluding the sorting.
The Old man at the middle of the table stood up and made his way to a podium.
“That’s Albus Dumbledore!” Hermione gasped. “He’s the headmaster!”
“Welcome!” he said. ‘“Welcome to a new year at Hogwarts! Before we begin our banquet, I would like to say a few words. And here they are: Nitwit! Blubber! Oddment! Tweak!”
“That was a bit odd,” Harry muttered.
“Ya, Percy says ‘He’s a genius! Best wizard in the world! But he is a bit mad’,” Ron huffed.
“Gran doesn’t really like him much,” Neville frowned. “Says he’s a crazy old git.”
“OH MY GODS!” Alice shouted, finally noticing the food. She hadn’t ever seen this much food just appear out of nowhere. At camp the wind spirits would sever food, but it was never this much. It was almost absurd.
“Where did this all come from?” Hermione muttered. Harry’s eyes widened like a kid’s in a candy shop. By all the gods if Alice ever met Harry’s relatives she was gonna kill them.
Everyone began to fill their plates with various foods. Alice looked around looking for some sort of fire to make her offering to the gods. By the Slytherin table she spotted a small fire pit. No one was using it. Alice stood up with her plate.
“Wait, where are you going?” Ron asked.
“Oh I have to- uh..” Alice wasn’t sure how to explain exactly. She had to go make an offering to her Father? No, that didn’t make sense. “It’s a religious thing?” Alice shrugged and made her way over to the fire pit.
She silently pushed a bit of her food in the fire and made her pray out to her father. As she made her way back to her seat she could feel someone watching her. Not a student, not it felt like someone from the staff table had been watching her.
When she got back an almost decapitated Ghost had taken her seat.
“Oh, sorry about that,” the Ghost giggled and moved to sit in the empty seat across from Hermione. “As I was saying, new Gryffindors! I hope you’re going to help us win the House Championship this year? Gryffindor has never gone so long without winning. Slytherin have won the cup six years in a row! The Bloody Baron’s becoming almost unbearable – he’s the Slytherin ghost."
“House cup?” Alice asked, confused.
“Hogwarts has a point system,” Hermione explained. “You get points by doing good in class and winning Quidditch games. You lose points by getting in trouble. Whichever house has the most points by the end of the year wins the House cup.
“Cool,” Alice grinned. She couldn’t wait to start school Tomorrow.
Notes:
Hufflepuff
Girls-
Hannah Abott
Susan Bones
Megan Jones
Sally-Anne Perks
Sophie Roper (Was a Gryffindor in canon)Boys-
Kevin Entwhistle
Justin Finch-Fletchley
Wayne Hopkins
Ernie Macmillan
ROger MaloneRavenclaw
Girls-
Mandy Brocklehurst
Sue Li
Isobel MacDougal
Padma Patil
Lisa TurpinBoys-
Terry Boot
Stephen Cornfoot
Michael Corner
Anthony Goldstein
Oliver RiversSlytherin
Girls-
Millicent Bulstrode
Tracey Davis
Daphne Greengrass
Lily Moon (Was a Ravenclaw in canon)
Pansy ParkinsonBoys-
Vincent Crabbe
Gregory Goyle
Draco Malfoy
Theodore Nott
Blaise ZabiniGryffindor
Girls-
Lavender Brown
Hermione Granger
Alice Lockwood (my oc)
Parvati Patil
Sally SmithBoys-
Seamus Finnigan
Neville Longbottom
Harry Potter
Dean Thomas
Ronald Weasley
Chapter 8: Food and Death Eaters
Summary:
rest of the opening feast and Pollux POV
Notes:
Dear People of the internet,
First chapter of 2024!!!! Shout out to Fantasy92 for suggesting the Pollux POV!! Today's chapter is a bit shorter cause I'm tired from play practice. Just got back and we have to put together a play that's runtime is 2 hours-ish and the first show is less than 9 weeks away! Also I got a theater con thing coming up!! I'm supppper excited cause the Improv team, which I'm on is going to be preforming!!! I should post every other week, but not 100% sure...
MINOR HOMOPHOBIA in this chapter. but you gotta remember these are eleven year old's. They don't know any better. This is going to be the only spot in the whole 7 installments that it will come up since I will be having m|m and w|w pairings later in the series. Also like Nico and Will might show up...
See the end notes for other notes.
-Burntoutenby
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“So how’d he get covered in blood?” asked a student, Seamus Finnigan who had moved to sit next to Ron.
“The Bloody Baron?” the ghost asked. “I’ve never asked, and neither should you…”
With that the ghost went away,
“Who was that?” Alice asked.
“Nearly Headless Nick,” Ron said.
And at the same time Hermione said, “Sir Nicholas de Mimsy-Porpington.”
“Gran says he likes to be called Sir Nick,” Neville offered.
“Oh, I’m Seamus by the way,” Seamus told the group.
“Hermione!” Hermione grinned.
“Ron,” Ron said, but his mouth was full so it sounded more like Run.
“Alice,” Alice smiled.
“Harry, but I’m sure you knew that…,” Harry frowned.
“N-neville,” Neville said last rather shyly, probably noting how the group had grown.
“Oh I was wondering Seamus, did you know you were a wizard before you got your Hogwarts letter,” Hermione asked. “I didn’t. My Parents are Dentists.”
“Ya,” Seamus said, taking a bite of his food. “I’m half and half tho. Me dad’s a Muggle. Mam didn’t tell him she was a witch ’til after they were married. Bit of a nasty shock for him. Mam wasn’t one to not use magic at home, so I basically grew up with it.”
“What about you Alice?” Hermione asked. “I noticed your accent is more American. Are there no Wizarding Schools in America?” Alice paused, why had she been sent to Hogwarts? Maybe there were no wizarding schools.
“No, there's a Wizarding School in America called Ilvermorny.” Neville frowned. Now this made even less sense. Why had she been sent to a different country to go to school? Was it because her dad went here? Or maybe it was because officially her Aunt Eleanor was her Parental Guardian?
“Well my dad was a Wizard,” Alice said after a minute. “But he died when I was 5. I got sent to live with my Great Aunt Eleanor, but she kinda just dumped me on my father who lives in New York and works at a Year-round summer camp.”
“How do you have two dads?” Hermione asked. “Are you adopted?”
“Why would Alice be adopted?” Neville asked.
“Because two men can’t have a baby,” Hermione pointed out.
“There's a potion ritual thingie,” Seamus explains. “Although it’s illegal in the UK without a permit ‘cause of the laws against Blood magic. My Uncles were complaining about the application process last time they visited.”
“Blood Magic is rather dark tho,” Ron pointed out, this time his mouth wasn’t full.
“Blood Magic?” Hermione muttered to herself. “I’ll have to look it up in the Library.
“But only guys can like girls, right?” Harry asked, tilting his head like a confused puppy. Everyone seemed to go a little quiet at this question.
“You can like whoever you want, Harry,” Alice shrugged. “It doesn't really matter.” The Gods don’t care. Aphrodite is the only one who really gets involved in mortal love stories.
“Oh,” Harry said, almost as though the whole idea of no one caring who you liked never occurred to him. Why would what gender you like matter to anyone?
Everyone went back to eating and chatting after that. Except for Harry who seemed to be full and a bit lost in thought.
↢↣
Pollux had been going back and forth between his mom’s house in New Orleans and Camp Half Blood since he was 5. Caster, his twin brother, used to say they were lucky. Claimed before they got to camp and they always had him in their life. When he met their younger sister Alice Lockwood he couldn’t help, but be a little sour towards her. Although Caster took to being an older brother like a fish to water.
That was until Caster died shortly after their 17th birthday. Their mother didn’t take it well and found the answer to her sorrows in the bottom of a bottle. Pollux wanted to never come back to camp to just move on, but then Alice sent him a poorly written letter asking him to come back. He wasn’t exactly going to be missed at home so he applied to a college near Camp and visited on the weekends and every summer..
They soon became thick as thieves. Alice is always checking in on him and he is always helping guild her. They cried together, fought together, and survived together. So Pollux was a little sad to see Alice leave for some Wizarding school in Europe.
Then an Owl arrived during dinner.
“Did Athena send A child of Dionysus a letter?” A newer child of Athena asked.
“Maybe it's to help him with college,” Joked another child of Athena.
“Who sent Pollux an owl?” a child of Ares asked.
“It’s soo cute!” grinned a newer child of Demeter.
Pollux looked across the dining pavilion to make eye contact with his father. Dionysus gave a small nod and Pollux opened the letter.
Dear Pollux & anyone else whom this may concern,
Pollux grinned, Alice loved the word whom and would stick it into anything just for the fun of it.
First off, Wizards are REAL like the whole Gandalf thing with the Witches riding on BROOMS!! Apparently my mortal parent was actually a Wizard and I am too (well i'm a Witch, but same thing) Anyways I won’t be back until the summer. I might be able to come back to camp for the Winter Solstice, but no promises.
Pollux’s eyes widened. Pollux knew that Wizards were real after the letter from Alice’s Great Aunt showed up, but he didn;t know Alice’s Dad was one. Pollux remembered the lecture his father had given him and Caster when Alice first showed up.
He kept hinting that Alice’s dad had been murdered for something. Pollux couldn’t help but worry that Alice was about to get herself into a whole lot of trouble.
Hopefully this whole no communications thing doesn’t apply to the Wizarding World Owl postal service. (I KNOW IT’S CRAZY!!!) Send me a letter back with the owl.
Best,
Alice Lockwood
P.S.- The Owl's name is Antigone
Pollux laughed at the name. Alice had always loved the story of Antigone. A sister who was loyal to her family and stood up for injustice even in the face of death. Yet she when she first read the story she kept saying “Anti-gone”. Which would drive Caster crazy.
Pollux sat down to write back.
↢↣
“Ouch!” Harry winced, clapping a hand to his head.
“What’s wrong?” Alice asked concerned.
“Does anyone know the name of the teacher talking to Professor Quirrel?” Harry asked.
Neville looked up and went pail, “That’s Professor Snape! Gran told me to be careful around him. He used to work for You-Know-Who!”
Hermione gasped, “Surely they wouldn’t let a death eater teach students!”
“Death Eater?” Alice giggled. “You can’t be serious!” (Several miles away a man in a cell mutters “That’s cause I am..”)
“Don’t laugh!” Seamus shouted.
“Ya,” Ron chimed in. “They killed a bunch of people.”
“You do have to admit Death Eater is a bit of a silly name,” Harry laughs.
“But-” Neville starts before all the food on the table disappears.
“Ahem – just a few more words now we are all fed and watered. I have a few start-of-term notices to give you.” Dumbledore announces as he stands up, “First-years should note that the forest in the grounds is forbidden to all pupils. And a few of our older students would do well to remember that as well.” Dumbledore’s twinkling eyes flashed in the direction of the two red haired boys from earlier.
“I have also been asked by Mr. Filch, the caretaker, to remind you all that no magic should be used between classes in the corridors. Quidditch trials will be held in the second week of term. Anyone interested in playing for their house teams should contact Madam Hooch.” Dumbledore then seems to make a more serious face. “And finally, I must tell you that this year, the third-floor corridor on the right-hand side is out of bounds to everyone who does not wish to die a very painful death.”
The whole hall goes silent.
“Now off to bed!” Dumbledore smiles.
Notes:
I personally HC that the Dursleys are 110% Homophobic, Harry is just kinda now slowly realizing that like 99.99% of everything that came out of the Dursley's mouths is just utter bullshit.
also for Alice. She's never really been exposed to Homophobia. Most of her being like how do you explain having two bio dads is because she can't be like the Greek gods are real.
anyways the whole thing about Blood magic and such things is completely made up (I think)
Should I add the Dumbledore bashing tag cause i just don't like him and it might shine though in my writing, but won't be really brough center until like book 4-ish.
Gods so many things are gonna happen in book 4 i can't wait to write that :D.
Chapter 9: Friends and Foes
Summary:
Hermione and Alice head up to the Gryffindor Dorms!!! LORE DROP ON THE LOCKWOOD FAMILY annnnnd Alice gets mail :>
SHOUT OUT TO Fantasy92 FOR THE MAILING POLLUX STORYLINE
YOU'RE DA BEST 🥺
Notes:
People of the Internet,
I'm back and I bring a new chapter!!! Fr debating on blackmailing my little sister into Beta Reading this... ANYWHO, I am strugggglingggggg with the class schedual. WHY JKR WHY MUST YOU BE SO FUCKING VAGUE?!?!?!?
ON another note Who'd ya think sent Alice the second note? 🤔
-BurntoutEnby
Chapter Text
After Headmaster Dumbledore’s abrupt and oddly foreboding speech everyone got up to head to their common rooms. Alice wondered how the dorms would work or look like. Did they have bunk beds like in the more crowded cabins back at camp? Did you have to share a room or did you get your own. Alice liked sharing a room with her brothers back at camp. It made waking up from Demigod dreams and Nightmares a bit easier.
“First Years!” another boy with red hair called out. “Follow me to the Gryffindor Dorms!”
“That’s my brother Percy,” Ron huffed as they followed Percy through the castle.
“The Prefect?” Harry asked.
“A Prefect!” Hermione grinned. “Did you know that every house has 6 of them? Two for each year from 5th year up! Also two 7th years get picked from the whole school to be headboy and headgirl!”
“How do you know all that?” Seamus asked.
“I read about it in Hogwarts: A History!” Hermione beamed.
“Are you sure you’re not a Ravenclaw?” Ron asked.
“Here we are,” Percy shouted. “This year’s password is caput draconis! Do well to remember!”
Percy had stopped in front of a painting of an overweight roman looking woman with a wine glass in her hand. “Password?”
“Caput draconis,” Percy told the painting. The painting swung open like a door and revealed a hole in the wall. Everyone followed Percy into the hole in the wall. Soon they found themselves in a large room that vaguely remind Alice of the meeting room at the big house. There were red and gold couches and chairs. A single bookcase with a few books and several chess set out. Some of the upper years were laying on the couches.
“Girls are on the left, boys are on the right,” Percy told them. “Your rooms are located at the top of the stairs. With that Percy left. Hermione, Alice and the girls from the sorting ceremony made their way up the spiral staircase. On their way up Alice counted 6 other doors. It seemed as you went though your years at Hogwarts the closer you got to the Common room.
Once they got to their rooms Alice found that there were 5 identical 4-poster beds with red drapes for privacy. The sheets were red and gold. It seemed to be the house’s colors.
“I guess were all roomies!” smiled a girl with chocolate brown skin and black hair. “I’m Lavender Brown and this is my best friend in the whole world Parvati Patil!!!”
Parvati, an Indian girl with dark brown eyes, blushed, “Thanks Lav'…”
“Well I’m Sally Smith,” a girl with curly blonde hair and bright green eyes grinning almost smugly. “My father is the chief editor of the Daily Profit.”
“How interesting!” Hermione smiles. “I’m Hermione Granger!”
“Alice Lockwood,” Alice says last.
“Lockwood,” Sally giggled. “So we have a dark wizard in Gryffindor!”
“Dark Wizard..?” Alice asked, confused. What did that even mean?
“Oh you don’t know?” Sally asked her like she was a stupid little girl. “The Lockwood's are famous for their dark Blood magic.”
“Blood magic!” Lavender cried. “That means she is a dark witch!!”
“I’m not a dark witch!” Alice shouted. “I didn’t even know I was a witch until I got my letter!”
“Oh please it’s in your blood,” Sally sneered, stepping closer. “That’s what father says. He is always right.” Alice felt like she couldn’t breathe. None of this made sense.
“Leave her alone!” Hermione shouted.
“It’s ok Hermione,” Lavender said with an apologetic smile. “You don’t know any better because you’re a muggle born, but you’ll learn soon you can’t trust anyone from a dark Wizarding family.”
“I mean look at the Potters,” Sally pointed out. “They trusted someone from a dark wizarding family and he betrayed them.”
“Just like how Alice will eventually betray us,” Lavender nodded grimly.
“I would never,” Alice said firmly. She would never betray anyone. She couldn’t bring herself to fight people who were once her friends, not again.
“Whatever you say Lockwood,” Sally spat out her last name like it was venom.
Alice was done. Her head hurt and she was being called a dark witch. It would have helped to know she was going to be labeled as such, just another to add to the list of things her great aunt should have told her.
“I’m going to bed,” Alice bit out and headed over to the bed with her trunk in front of it.
She quickly changed into pajamas and went to bed.
↢↣
Alice woke up the next morning before anyone and quickly headed to the dining hall. She didn’t want to have to deal with people calling her evil until she got something to eat.
The tables yet again were full of food, although there were less students. Alice saw Harry sat closer toward the middle of the Gryffindor table. She made her way over to him.
“Morning,” Alice said, sliding into the seat across from Harry.
“Morning,” Harry blinked. He looked exhausted.
“Bad dreams?” Alice asked.
“Ya, you?” Harry said, looking Alice up and down.
“My roommates think I’m a dark witch,” Alice grumbled, grabbing some scrambled eggs and toast.
“Oh, are you?” Harry asked.
“No, but apparently my family is known for blood magic…” Alice sighed. Alice scanned the room for a pit of fire to put a portion in and surprisingly found one at the end of the Gryffindor table.
Alice made her way over and made a quick offering to Dionysus before going back to her seat. When she got back Hermione was sitting next to Harry.
“Alice!” Hermione smiled.
“Hey Hermione, still wanna hang out with the dark witch,” Alice said jokingly.
Hermione frowned, “Just because your parents did Blood Magic doesn’t mean you’re a dark witch.”
“Hmm,” Alice frowned and went back to her eggs.
“Mail!” Someone shouted and two letters dropped down in front of Alice.
Alice picked up the first letter to open it.
Dear Alice,
I hope you’re having fun at your new school! I sure do miss you at camp. Apollo is apparently still missing, but no one’s too worried about that. Communication is still down too and I heard that Rachel is having some trouble with prophecies.
College is going well still. I think I’m going to try out for a new play next week so wish me luck!
Everyone at camp was really confused when Antigone showed up. A few of the Athena kids even asked why Athena might have wanted to contact me. Do you think they know they’re using a symbol of Athena?
Miss you lil sis,
Pollux
Alice smiled. She would have to write him back after classes. Maybe Hermione would know why Wizards used Owls.
Alice looked up,” Hey Hermione do you know why Wiccan use Owls to communicate?”
“Hmm,” Hermione frowned. “I don’t know exactly, I'll have to check the Library later today.
“Who’s the letter from?” Harry asked curiously.
“My older half brother Pollux,” Alice smiled. “He’s a muggle.”
“Was he the one who wanted to know why Wiccan use owls to communicate?” Hermione asked. “My parents found it odd as well.”
“Pollux was mainly curious about whether or not it was because of the connection to Athena,” Alice shrugged and went to open the second letter.
Dear Miss Lockwood,
I noticed you making an offering to the gods at the opening feast. I made sure to add a fire pit to the end of your table.
It’s rare for a demigod to attend Hogwarts, but not too rare. The school healer will be able to help you find a way to help you with the side effects of any mental abilities you may have. Any other abilities you have you should pass off as accidental magic or wandless magic.
Any questions you may have send them to your head of house. She will forward them to me.
Take care,
P.
Alice’s eyes widened. Who was this P person? Why had they reached out to her? How did they even know she was a demigod? Alice quickly folded up the letter and shoved it in her pocket. If she wanted answers she would have to talk to Professor McGonagall.
Chapter 10: Snape. Snape. Severous Snape
Summary:
Alice and Co go the first Potions Class
Notes:
People of the Internet,
GUYS, GALS, AND FELLOW ENBYS THE AO3 CURSE HAS HIT ME, but like fr I have pneumonia. Anywayyyyyyys You might be seeing a whole lot of chapters this week cause I have literally nothing else to do but write, read, play Hogwarts legacy, and the very few things my teachers have assigned.Alright now for the actual chapter notes, so I for one hate Snape and will die on that hill, but he will get better in this series cause one of the reasons I started writing this was for to see what would happen with a PJO and HP crossover that didn't have Percy and Annabeth thrown into yet another quest (I love them, but they need a break) I may (wink, wink, nudge, nudge) add other demigods to this story in book 4 (hides my plans that I've had written out since before I started writing this) another reason was to just fix HP cannon by giving characters actual CHARACTER DEVELOP.
He will improve since I'm planning on having Alice befriend one or maybe two Slytherins and just try and fix the whole Slytherin vs Gryffindor thing, but at the same time he won't get that much better cause I just don't like him. Also I will be updating tags as needed so if you think there's a tag that would fit this story please let me know!!! This is my first HP and my first PJO fic so I'm still getting used to the tags that already exist within the fandom.
-BurntoutEnby
Chapter Text
Eventually Ron and Neville came down for Breakfast. Soon after the Prefects came around to pass out schedules. Alice was happy to hear that they all had the same classes with their house until Sally, Lavender, and Parvati (although she did really say anything and seemed to just be hanging out with Lavender) came over to “remind” her of her dark witch-ness. Gods, she forgot how horrible bullies could be.
Nonetheless Alice was excited for classes. This year the Gryffindors had been paired with the Ravenclaws for Transfiguration and History. Transfiguration was taught by Professor McGonagall and History was taught by a ghost named Binns. Gryffindors had also been paired with Hufflepuffs for Herbology and Charms. Herbology was taught by the head of Hufflepuff Professor Sprout and Charms was taught by the half goblin head of Ravenclaw, Professor Flitwick. Then for Defense Against the Dark arts and Potions Gryffindors had been paired with Slytherins. The Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher was Professor Quirrell and the Potions Professor was Professor Snape. The same Professor Snape that Neville had told everyone was a death eater. Then everyone on Wednesdays had Astronomy, which was taught by Professor Sinistra.
As the week went on Alice’s excitement for her classes seemed to almost completely disappear. Alice couldn’t seem to sit still through Professor Binns’ lechers and anytime she tired to take notes in the class Hermione or one of the Ravenclaws would ask her a million questions as to why she was writing in Ancient Greek.
Meanwhile in Transfiguration Professor McGonagall was strict and didn’t tolerate anyone losing focus in her class. Although Alice found Transfiguration easy, she couldn’t focus enough to know what to do which got her in trouble a lot.
Yet for Charms everything seemed to be going at .005x speed. It took them two class periods just to go over the wand movements. Alice kept finding herself wanting to jump ahead, but every time she tried Professor Flitwick would scold her for not doing the proper wand movements. You didn’t even need to do the “proper wand movements”! It's all about intention!
Then for Defense Against the Dark Arts Professor Quirel seemed to be afraid of his own shadow. Not to mention the fact that Alice could feel like there was something off about him. Like something dark was around him. Or he had eyes in the back of his head. Either way Professor Quirel rubbed Alice the wrong way.
The only classes Alice seemed to like were Astronomy and Herbology. Astronomy was tons of fun because Professor Sinistra was more than welcome to discuss the different stories behind the stars. There were stories Alice grew up on both at camp and with her dad. Alice loved the stars and had gone through a very long star phase before Caster died. Herbology was also fun; they got to get their hands dirty and interact with physical things.
There was one class Alice and her fellow Gryffindors had yet to attend. Potions. When the day for double Potions arrived. Everyone seemed a bit nervous. Ron and Seamus seemed anxious about the fact they were being taught by a Slytherin, but Neville was straight up terrified of being taught by a Death Eater. Hermione had heard Potions was the hardest class so she was constantly checking her textbooks for extra information. Harry was about the only one who wasn’t nervous. He actually seemed a bit excited. Alice wasn’t sure what to feel about it. So far Alice hadn’t met a Professor who seemed to have sent the note. She was running out of options.
It could be Professor Snape since he taught Potions. In that case P would stand for Potions, but it could also be for a name. According to Hermione the Headmaster had a ton of names and titles, one of them did start with a P. Hermione also said that the school nurse was named Pomphrey. Yet at the same time the Herbology teacher’s first name started with a P. Furthermore, the person who sent the note could be a ghost! Alice didn’t know all the ghosts’ names.
And to make it even more complicated the P could just stand for Professor!!! Plus, given the fact that Alice had gotten the note from an anonymous person she could have already met the person and didn’t know it!!!!
Gods she was really overthinking this…
Finally the anxiously awaited class arrived. Seamus decided to sit next to Neville. Meanwhile Ron and Harry parried up together near the back of the class. Dean Thomous, the other boy in Gryffindor, ended up with Parvati. Letting Lavender and Sally pair up. Alice ended up next to Hermione who had two copies of the same text book.
As for the Slytherins, Theo ended up with a quiet boy that had dark chocolate skin and two different notebooks for the class. Meanwhile all the girls, except for a short girl with black pigtails, all ended up paired together. Malfoy, who Ron had pointed earlier in the week, was sitting next to the short girl with black pigtails. Leaving the two burly looking boys, who mostly acted as Malfoy’s bodyguards, to a table in the far back of the classroom near the door.
The classroom itself was quite cold making Alice wish the Hogwarts Uniforms included pants for girls. Alice had only brought one notebook and a pencil for the class. Something Alice never understood about the wizarding world was the need to do things with a quill. Alice preferred writing with a pencil and only wrote with a pen when specifically told to by a teacher.
A door, that probably led to the Professor’s office, banged open and out came Professor Snape, his robes flaring out behind him dramatically. Professor Snape had greasy black hair, a crooked nose, and dark circles under his eyes. Professor Snape surveyed the class and then began calling roll.
“Lavender Brown?” He huffed out.
“Here.” Lavender squeaked.
“Millicent Bulstrode,”
“Here,” grinned a burly girl with jet black hair.
“Vincent Crabbe,”
“Here,” one of Malfoy’s bodyguards smirked.
“Tracey Davis,”
“Here!” shouted a girl with glasses and a bob sat next to Millicent.
“Seamus Finnigan?” Professor Snape seemed to snarl.
“Here,” Seamus winced.
“Gregory Goyal”
“Here,” the other Malfoy bodyguard said sitting up a bit straighter.
“Hermione Granger?” Professor Snape looked at Hermione and sighed.
“Here!” Hermione smiled hopefully.
“Daphne Greengrass,”
“Here,” A taller girl with blonde hair said calmly.
Professor Snape paused, but only for a moment, “Alice Lockwood?”
“Here,” Alice called. Professor Snape made eye contact with her just like he did with the others. He let out a small “Hmm” Before calling the next name.
“Neville Longbottom,”
“H-here.” Neville stuttered out.
“Draco Malfoy,” Professor Snape frowned.
“Here,” Malfoy called with a pompous smirk.
“Lily Moon,”
“Here,” a girl with light brown hair said. She sat next to Daphne.
“Theodore Nott,”
“Here,” Theo smiled calmly.
“Pansy Parkinson,”
The girl sat next to Malfoy sat up, “Here,”
“Parvati Patil.”
“Here,” Parvati said just above a whisper.
“Ah yes,” Professor Snape said softly, moving all attention to Harry and Ron. “Harry Potter, our new celebrity,” the professor snarled. Harry looked almost hurt and quickly looked down into his Cauldron.
“Sally Smith?” Professor Snape continued.
“Here,” Sally replied shakily. Alice had to stop herself from smirking. Honestly Professor Snape wasn’t all that intimidating he just seemed tired and like he had a grudge against Harry. Which made sense if you took into account the fact that Harry ‘killed’ the dark lord.
“Dean Thomas,”
“Here,” Dean whispered.
“Ron Weasley,” Professor Snaped sneered.
“Here,” Ron said firmly.
“And finally Blaze Zabin,” Professor Snape called.
“Here,” sighed the boy next to Theo with a slight Italian accent.
Professor Snape scanned the room, “You are here to learn the subtle science and exact art of potion making,” He spoke barely above a whisper, which distracted Alice. Why was he speaking so low? Did his voice hurt after teaching so much? Maybe there was a potion to fix that.
“As there is little foolish wand-waving here, many of you will hardly believe this is magic. I don’t expect you will really understand the beauty of the softly simmering cauldron with its shimmering fumes, the delicate power of liquids that creep through human veins, bewitching the mind, ensnaring the senses” Professor Snape grinned. Hermione seemed to be writing down every word he said. “I can teach you how to bottle fame, brew glory, even stopper death –” Cool. Alice couldn’t wait. And then fell the great big other shoes dropped.
“If you aren’t as big a bunch of dunderheads as I usually have to teach,” Professor Snape snarled. Ah, so this was how this class was going to go.
The whole class seemed to be either stunned in silence or hanging on his every word waiting for the next bit. Hermione was practically buzzing with anticipation.
“Potter!” Professor Snape snapped. “What would I get if I added powdered root of asphodel to an infusion of wormwood?”
WHAT IN THE NAME OF ALL THE OLYMPIANS IS THAT!?!??!
Harry froze in confusion. After about a minute Hermione grinned and shot her hand up to answer.
“I don’t know, sir,” Harry winced.
“Tisk, tisk, tisk,” Professor Snape sneered. “Fame clearly isn’t everything.”
Hermione raised her hand a bit higher.
“Let’s try again,” Snape grinned. “Potter, where would you look if I told you to find me a bezoar?”
Bezoar… where had Alice heard that before. OH! Alice knew this one, a goat's stomach! The Demeter Cabin always had three or four kids with an animal fixation at any time who loved to info-dump on new campers. Alice almost shot her hand up too, but she stopped herself. Whatever this Pop-quiz was it seemed to be just between Harry and Professor Snape. Unfortunately, Hermione didn’t seem to get that just yet.
“I don’t know, sir,” Harry stated firmly. Malfoy’s bodyguard duo looked about ready to burst with laughter. Malfoy had even let a few snickers escape.
“Thought you wouldn’t open a book before coming, eh, Potter?” Professor Snape said smugly. Harry looked about ready to punch him. “What is the difference, Potter, between monkshood and wolfsbane?"
Hermione stood up. Alice quickly yanked her back down and whispered, “Professor Snape is only quizzing Harry.”
“Why?” Hermione whispered back.
“I don’t know, I think Snape has it out for Harry though. Might be trying to make him look bad.”
“I wasn’t aware I was talking to you Miss Lockwood,” Professor Snape sneered. Alice looked up to find Professor Snape in front of them.
The class was deadly silent.
“Well then?” Snape snapped. “Would you like to tell the class what the difference is between monkshood and wolfsbane, since you so clearly know the answer?”
Alice bit her tongue, “I don’t know Professor.”
“What a shame,” Professor Snape snarled. “Your father would be so disappointed. 5 points from Gryffindor for speaking out of turn.”
Alice snapped and saw red. She wasn’t the survivor of the battle of the labyrinth, defender of the Holland Tunnel, witness of the unification of Romans and Greeks, for some ran-do to decide what her dead dad thought. She didn’t watch her brother die to be degraded by a school teacher. Certainly not by a former Death Eater. Not when Alice was 90% sure her dad had been killed by Death Eaters.
“No.” Alice said simply.
“No?” Professor Snape echoed back, raising his eyebrow, challenging her to finish her thought.
“No, I don’t think you should be telling me what a dad would or would not think,” Alice sneered. “Especially when he was murder by Death Eaters when I was 5.”
The whole class gasped, even Malfoy. Professor Snape seemed to turn slightly pale before the look of shock and confusion turned into one of rage.
“50 points from Gryffindor for such an accusation!” Shouted Professor Snape. “You will also receive a letter home and 1 week of detention with me.”
Alice couldn’t help but smile. She was right, her dad was killed by Death Eaters.
“What are you waiting for?” Snapped Professor Snape. “Get to work!”
He then stormed off back into his office without telling them what to ‘work’ on.
“That was wicked,” Ron said a little bit too loud.
“What are we even supposed to do?” frowned Pansy Parkinson.
↢↣
No one did anything for the entire two hours. Eventually Professor Snape came back into the room and dismissed them without a word. Everyone, except for Malfoy, bolted out of the room as quickly as possible.
“That was wicked Alice!” Ron grinned when they got back to Gryffindor tower.
“It wasn’t wicked,” Hermione frowned. “Alice, you lost 30 points!”
“So?” Alice asked. “He was an asshole! He tried to humiliate me and Harry. Then had the nerve to bring up my dad, who was quiet literally murder while I was in the fucking house!”
“Oh,” Hermione went white. “I’m sorry Alice I-“
“No,” Alice shouted. “Leave me alone!”
Alice stormed off up the stairs to the 1st year girl dorms, locking the door behind her.
Chapter 11: Dreams and Letters
Summary:
Alice and Hermione make up, the Alice gets a blast from the past, and McGonagall gets a visitor!
Notes:
People of the Internet,
I'm gonna be completely honest I wrote like 6 chapters yesterday... I haven't posted them all simply because I want to have a few in reserve just in case I forget to write a chapter. Anyways in my writing 6 chapters I have decided something about Alice that won't really show up until chapter 14~.This chapter does brush up on what happened to Caster and of course what's demigod life without some trauma and dreams? :D
I was debating giving Alice a bow or maybe a sword, but I feel like throwing an ax at people's heads is a lot more fun :D
Still dying,
-BurntoutEnby
Chapter Text
“Alice?” Hermione asked from the other side of the door. It had been a few hours since she had run up the stairs. The whole thing with Professor Snape had brought up emotions Alice didn’t even know she had. No one had ever talked to her about her dad’s murder. What she had heard that night. Nor did anyone want to talk about what happened to Caster.
Caster…
Alice couldn’t even bring herself to think about him and the red of the Gryffindor dorm wasn’t helping.
“Alice, are you all right?” Hermione asked. “Look I’m sorry! Can you please open the door so we can talk about this?”
Alice turned away from the door; she knew she probably needed to talk to someone about the whole thing, but she could bring herself to get off the bed.
“Alice?” Hermione called. “I’m gonna unlock the door with a spell, ok?”
Alice stayed silent; she couldn’t even bring herself to care. Hermione probably hated her…
“Alohomora,” Hermione said from the other side of the door. Hermione walked into the room and closed the door behind her. “Alice?”
“Go away,” Alice whispered.
“I’m sorry,” Hermione said, looking down at her feet. “It wasn’t right of Professor Snape to use your trauma against you, and it wasn't right of me to scold you about it.”
“You don’t hate me?” Alice asked, sitting up.
“Hate you?” Hermione cried. ”You're my first friend! I couldn’t hate you.”
“Really?” Alice asked, rubbing the tears from her eyes.
“Of course,” Hermione smiled. Then she went to hug Alice. Alice felt like a dam had broken inside of her. Soon she was sobbing and sobbing. She just could stop. Hermione just sat with her rubbing her back. Alice had never really cried in front of anyone except her brother Pollux. Even then she had to be the stronger sibling after Caster died.
↢____↣
It was warm.
Then again it was always warm at camp.
But this warmth felt almost suffocating, so it wasn’t really warm.
Alice stood next to her older brothers in the back of the formation. The ax Clarisse had begrudgingly given to her by her side. Alice told herself it was just a normal training exercise, but she knew it wasn’t. This was a battle. Not a mock-battle, a real battle.
“Hey,” Caster dropped down to her level. “It’s gonna be ok Al”
“I know,” Alice whispered. “I’m not scared Cas!”
Caster gave her a small smile, “It's ok to be scared sometimes Al.”
“I know,” Alice said looking down at her feet.
“Can I tell you a secret?” Caster asked, getting closer. Alice nodded. “I’m scared too.”
“Don’t worry,” Alice grinned. “I'll protect you!”
“How brave,” Pollux said, rolling his eyes.
The ground began to shake and so did the battle. It was all a blur. She saw a monster and she threw her ax, the monster died. One after the other. All around her was chaos.
“Alice!” Someone screamed and she was knocked to the ground.
No.
Not again.
You can’t make me!!
Everything faded to black.
“Quite the Gryffindor that one,” A voice said.
“Too bad,” another voice replied, this one more husky. “I had such hopes.”
“Alice!” someone screamed.
Pollux stood before her, his arm was broken.
“Alice!” someone else shouted.
Alice spun around to see Caster. red. red. RED.
“Alice!” another yelled. “Alice wake up!”
↢____↣
“Alice,” Hermione shook her.
“What…?” Alice sat up groggily. When had she fallen asleep?
“Are you all right?’ Hermione asked, a bit concerned.
“Ya?” Alice squinted. Then it all came rushing back to her. That day… Then at the end those two people. Who were they? Gods, Alice hated Demigod dreams!
“You were calling someone’s name..” Hermione told her. “Whose Cas’?”
Alice felt a few tears fall. She couldn’t help but cry a little. “He.. He was my half brother…”
“Oh,” Hermione gave her a small hug. “Well dinner started a few minutes ago. Do you feel like going down to eat?”
“No,” Alice frowned. She didn’t want to have to face Sally and Lavender. “But you should go..”
“Ok,” Hermione gave her friend one more look of concern and left the room.
Alice laid back down to go to sleep, but she just wasn’t tired. So she got up and went over to the desk. She had yet to write to both the person sending her notes and Pollux back. Alice took out a piece of parchment and began to write.
Dear P,
Who are you? Why are you helping me? How do you know about demigods? Are you a demigod? If so, why haven’t I seen you at Camp? Also if you haven’t been to Camp do you know about the last two wars? If you did, why didn’t you help?
Please Answer my questions,
Alice Lockwood
Alice stared at what she had written. That covers everything right? Now for Pollux..
Dear Pollux,
I miss you and camp a lot…
The school works on a sorting system with this old hat that puts you into one of 4 houses. I got Gryffindor. Gryffindors are supposed to be super brave or something. Anyways classes have been kinda fun. This year I have Transfiguration and History with Ravenclaws (the super smart house) Then I got Herbology and Charms with Hufflepuffs (the super loyal ones). Lastly I got Defense Against the Dark arts and Potions Slytherins (the super Ambitious ones or something). And on Wednesdays I have Astronomy at night. My favorite classes so far have been Astronomy and Herbology. I thought I might like potions but the Professor is a real κομμάτι σκατά. He tried to humiliate me and my friend Harry by asking questions about random topics we hadn’t even learned about. When he asked me my question and I said I didn’t know he had the AUDACITY to say my dad would be so disappointed in me!
Unfortunately my dormmates aren't much better. Apparently my family is known for Blood magic in the Wizarding world, which is a part of Dark Magic which is suppppppppper looked down on. These two girls Sally and Lavender keep calling me a dark witch! It’s like when the Ares cabin mostly bullied all of camp. Thank the gods that doesn’t happen at camp anymore.
As for the Owl thing the wizarding world as a whole uses birds to communicate and owls are just the most common in the UK. I don’t know if it has anything to do with Athena, but it doesn’t seem likely.
Love and miss you!
Your favorite little sister,
Alice
Alice smiled at her letters. She had been procrastinating writing them for quite a bit. Alice looked around the room for a clock and surprisingly didn’t find one. So she left the dorm room to find Professor McGonagall to both give her the note for P and figure out where the owls were kept.
↢↣
Minerva had a lot more work to do than normal so she decided to skip eating dinner in the great hall and had a house elf bring her something to eat. It had only been the first week of school and her lions had already gotten in trouble a lot. The Weasley twins had been found trying to sneak off to Hogsmeade to buy prank supplies. Two of her 6th years had been caught snogging in a broom closet and a second year had set his bed on fire!
However she hadn’t expected one of her first years to lose 50 points in one day. Especially not Alice Lockwood. Minerva remembers Michael Lockwood from when he went to Hogwarts. He was a quiet kid who rarely hung out with anyone. However the ones he did hang out with weren’t in Gryffindor, with the exception of Alice and Frank Longbottom. Those two had been prefects, and eventually head boy and girl, from Michael's 3rd year until his 5th. During that time Michael's parents had died. Minerva didn’t know exactly why the 3 had become close, but she was glad they had been.
She needed to talk with Alice to understand how she had-
Knock knock.
“Professor McGonagall?” asked a small voice.
“Come in,” Minerva sighed. Why wasn’t this student at dinner?
In stepped little Alice Lockwood with two letters in hand. “I was wondering if you could tell me where they keep the owls and give this note to… well I'm not actually sure who..”
Minerva frowned. Of course another thing about Alice was she was a demigod. Luckily Hogwarts had a Professor who was a demigod too. She didn’t like that they were being so secretive about who they actually were. Not even she knew exactly who they were. “I’ll take you to the owlery after, but could you please have a seat Miss Lockwood.”
Alice hesitantly sat down in the chair across her desk. “Is this about what happened in Potions?”
“Yes,” Minerva told her. “ I haven’t ever had a first year lose so many points during the first week of school in one go. Could you explain to me what happened?”
Alice looked down at the letters in her hands. “Professor Snape was asking Harry all these questions he didn't know the answers to… Hermione did, but she didn’t get that Professor Snape was only asking Harry. I tried to explain what was going on to Hermione when Professor Snape snapped at me from talking. Then he asked me what the difference was between these two plants…”
“And then?” Minerva asked.
“I told him I didn’t know,” Alice scrunched up her face. “Then he said that dad would be super disappointed in me…”
Minerva’s eyes widened. How could he? Michael was just in the grade below Severous. It was very unprofessional of him.
“Then I said that I didn't think he should be telling me what my dad would think,” Alice looked a little ashamed. “I only did that because Neville had told us Snape used to be a death eater and…”
Alice trailed off, but the poor girl looked about ready to cry. Minerva understood what she was going to say. After all Albus had called an emergency Order meeting after Michael's murder. Minever reached across the desk and offered the small girl a tissue.
“Thank,” Alice took the tissue and wiped her tears.
“I’m sorry that happened Miss. Lockwood,” Minerva told her. “I’ll talk to Professor Snape after I show you the way to the owlery.”
“Thank you Professor McGonagall,” Alice smiled a bit.
“You can leave that note on my desk,” Minerva told the girl. Alice put the note to P on the desk.
Together the two left for the owlery.
Chapter 12: The Great Flying Endeavor
Summary:
Flying lessons with Gryffindor and Ravenclaw
Notes:
People of the internet,
Yesterday was my birthday!!!!! Anyways I’m currently on a bus coming back from a theatre con so I haven’t edited the chapter I will be adding for notes and editing the chapter later.-BurntoutEnby
Chapter Text
After Alice’s talk with Professor McGonagall the detention and points she had lost had been reversed. Although it had been reversed, Sally and Lavender took the incident as evidence of her dark witch-ness.
A couple of weeks passed, yet they still were talking about it.
Another thing that was happening was that Pollux had yet to respond to her letter despite it being 3 weeks since she had sent it. Alice couldn’t tell if Pollux just hadn’t received the letter or had been too busy with classes to write back, Luckily this Thursday was the first flying lesson. Alice was excited to get up in the air. Back at camp she had enjoyed pegasus lessons and she couldn’t wait to fly on a broom.
Unfortunately no one else was as excited as she was.
“It has to be unsafe,” Hermione had told her at breakfast.
“I’ve never been on a broom before,” Neville had told the table nervously .Which set Hermione on a rant about everything she had read in Quidditch through the ages. Alice was having a hard time concentrating on what she was saying as she watched Malfoy and his gang walk across the room. What were they doing?
All of a sudden a brown package dropped from the sky into Neville’s lap causing Hermione to stop talking.
“What’s that?” Hermione asked.
‘‘It’s a Remembrall!” Neville grinned, opening the package showing the large glass ball with grey stuff in it to the rest of the table. “Gran knows I forget things, this tells you if there’s something you’ve forgotten to do. Look, you hold it tight like this and if it turns red you’ve forgotten something …”
Nevilled trailed off as the Remebrall had turned red.
“Does it tell you what you’ve forgotten?” Alice asks.
“No,” Neville frowned at it. \
“Well that seems kinda pointless,” Hermione said.
Suddenly Malfoy snatched the Remembrall out of Neville’s hands. Ron and Harry jumped out of their seats looking ready to throw hands with Malfoy.
“What’s going on here?” Professor McGonagall asked, appearing from nowhere.
“Malfoy took Neville's Remembrall,” Alice told her. Professor sent Malfoy a pointed look and the boy handed the Remembrall back to Neville.
↢↣
“Welcome everyone to your first flying lesson!” shouted Madam Hooch. She had short gray hair cut similarly to Thaila Grace’s and yellow eyes. On the ground were 20 brooms. Ten for Gryffindor and ten for Slytherin. Everyone found a broom to stand next to.
Alice stood across from Blaise Zabini, who was next to Pansy Parkinson. Next to Alice as Hermione with Neville next to her. Ron and Harry stood next to Neville and Seamus. Seamus stood next to Dean and the three other girls stood at the end across from Malofy and his goons.
“Stick out your right hand over your broom," called Madam Hooch who was walking around the group, "and say, 'Up!'"
Everyone at once shouted “UP!”
Harry and Malfoy’s brooms jumped to their hands. Hermione’s rolled over and Rons hovered a bit. Nevilles hadn’t moved at all. Alice’s broom had jumped up a little and then fallen back down.
Alice tried again, “UP!”
The broom yet again jumped up a little higher than last time only for it to fall down again.
“You need to concentrate,” said a voice. Alice looked up to see Blaise Zabini.
“Huh?” Alice asked, a bit dumbfounded. She had gotten the sense Slytherins and Gryffindors had a long standing rivalry going on.
“Your saying with enough force, but you're not concentrating enough,” Blaise Zabini told her.
“Alice concentrated on her broom, “UP!”
The broom jumped up into her hand. Alice couldn’t help, but grin. “Thanks uh- Basli?”
Pansy snorted, “It’s Blaise, but most Wixen stick to last names Lockwood”
“Oh, sorry,” Alice blushed.
“It’s fine,” Zabini shrugged.
“Now mount your broom!” Madam Hooch shouted. She then walked along fixing everyones grip, even Malfoy’s which Ron and Harry looked a little smug about. Neville was looking at the broom like it was going to eat him and Hermione stared at hers like it was a wild warthog.
“Now, when I blow my whistle, you kick off from the ground, hard,” Madam Hooch told the group. “Keep your brooms steady, rise a few feet and then come straight back down by leaning forwards slightly. On my whistle – three – two –”
Then she blew her whistle. Alice raised a few feet in the air and then came back down just like she had told them too. Alice looked over to her friends who were all safely back on the ground. Except for Neville. Neville kept rising higher and higher.
“Come back boy!” Madam Hooch shouted. Neville began to cry. Then Neville lost grip of his broom and fell with a crack. Madam Hooch rushed over to Neville who was crying even harder.
“Broken wrist,” Madam Hooch frowned. “Come on, boy – it’s all right, up you get.”
She turned to the rest of the class. “None of you is to move while I take this boy to the hospital wing! You leave those brooms where they are or you’ll be out of Hogwarts before you can say “Quidditch”. Come on, dear.”
With that he led the crying boy back into the school. Hermione was the first to drop her broom.
“Death trap for sure,” Hermione muttered to herself.
“Did you see his face, the great lump?” Malfoy grinned. Zabini frowned and Parkinson rolled her eyes.
“Too stupid to fly a broom properly,” Goyle laughed.
“Leave him alone!” Alice snapped. No one insulted her friends.
“Ooh, sticking up for Longbottom?” Sally giggled. “Never thought you’d like fat little cry babies, Alice"
“No one asked your option Sal- Smith,” Alice bit back.
“Look!” said Malfoy, darting forward and picking up the Remembralls “It's that stupid thing Longbottom’s gran sent him.”
“Give that here Malfoy,” Harry said, pushing through the crowd.
Malfoy jumped onto his broom. “Come and get it Pot-ter,”
Harry then got onto his own broom.
“No!” Hermione shouted looking very nervous. “Madam Hooch told us not to move – you’ll get us all into trouble!”
Yet Harry ignored her. Stupid boys. Harry and Malfoy raised higher and higher into the air.
“They're both idiots,” Parkinson whispered to Zabini who nodded his head.
Suddenly Malfoy throws the Remembrall towards the castle. Harry barrelled after it, like a rocket. Smith and her gang gasped. Hermione covered her eyes.
“I can’t watch,” Seamus muttered, turning the other way.
At the last moment Harry caught the Remembrall without hitting the castle itself. At some point during the whole ordeal Malfoy had come back down.
All of the gryffindor first year cheered for Harry as he made his way back to the field holding the Remembrall triumphantly. He landed safe on the ground and Ron gave him a high five.
“HARRY POTTER!” Professor McGonagall shouted looking a bit pale. Harry looked down at his feet.
“Never, in all my time at Hogwarts,” Professor McGonagal gasped. She looked at Harry with a bit of disappointment, but there was a hint of nostalgia. Her glasses then flashed furiously,”how dare you! You might have broken your neck –”
“It wasn’t his fault Professor!” Patil cried. Smith and Brown nodded with her a little less enthusiastically.
“Be quite Miss Patil,” Professor McGongall snapped.
“But Malfoy-” Ron started.
“That’s enough Mr. Weasley,” Professor McGongall frowned. “Potter, follow me.”
The two disappeared back into the castle.
“I hope she doesn’t expel Harry,” Hermione frowned.
“She should!” Malfoy grinned. “I can see it now Golden boy gets kicked out of Hogwarts! Oh my father would love that!”
“Shut up Malfoy!” Patil shouted.
“Got a crush Pavati?” Parkinson teased. Patil turned red.
“N-no I don’t!” Patil shouted back. Alice couldn’t help but roll her eyes.
“I doubt she will,” Theo told the group. “It would look bad for Hogwarts to expel such a celebrity.”
“Where’s Potter?” Madam Hooch asked from behind the group of students having returned from taking Neville to the infirmary.
“Professor McGonagall came to get him,” Ron said, sending looks to everyone not to say any more.
Madam Hooch sighed and went back to the lesson
Chapter 13: Dumbass boys
Summary:
Ron dose something stupid...
Notes:
People of the internet,
I got my Learners!!!!! On another note do you think dumbass is a cuss word? I personally don't, but at the same time it could be.... Anyways I went by through my notes for the next few chapters and realized I forgot about the Troll attack, Christmas break as a whole, and the dragon incident... I'm gonna have to plan that whole thing out. Which shouldn't effect my posting cause I have like 2 more chapters in reserves and me fixing the plan isn't gonna take me 3 weeks. Although I might end up taking a break here soon since I got a really long tech week coming up.-BurntoutEnby
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Later at Dinner Alice heard from the Weasley twins that Harry hadn’t been expelled, but put on the team as a Seeker, whatever that meant…Halfway through dinner Malfoy came up to the table with his goons and started to talk to Harry and Ron.
Alice wasn’t really paying attention until Ron shouted, “Then Alice will be the third!”
Alice looked up from her food and made eye contact with Malfoy who sneered at her.
“Good luck, Lockwood,” He sneered and walked away from the table.
“What’d you just sign me up for?” Alice asked.
“A wizard duel, but don’t worry you don’t have to do anything unless Harry and Me die,” Ron said. Alice’s jaw dropped.
“Wait, what’s a wizard duel?” Harry asked.
“It’s a wizard fight to the death,” Ron said nonchalantly. “Seconds join in if the first dies and thirds join in if the second dies.”
“WHAT!????” Harry shouted.
“Excuse me,” Hermione interrupted, looking a bit concerned. “Not only does this sound barbaric-”
“Of course you think it sounds barbaric,” Ron said, rolling his eyes.
“You mustn’t go wandering around the school at night, think of the points you’ll lose Gryffindor if you’re caught, and you’re bound to be. It’s really very selfish of you” Hermione told them.
“No one asked you Granger,” Ron said.
“Don’t be a ψω- I mean a dick Ron,” Alice frowned, she almost said it in Greek, that could’ve been weird.
“Don’t be so rude Alice,” Hermione gasped. Harry also looked a little disturbed by her use of Profanity. Ron looked unaffected. Made sense he had a tonnnn of older brothers.
↢↣
Despite not actually wanting to go to this “Wizard duel” Alice waited with Hermione for the boys to come down stairs. She kinda wanted to go, but was also willing to let her friend try and talk them out of it.
“I can’t believe you still want to go,’ Hermione frowned.
“They’re probably just gonna beat each other up,” Alice shrugged. “It might be fun to watch.”
“It’s stupid!” Hermione frowned.
A little past 11:30 Ron and Harry crept down the stairs. Alice thought it was a bit silly to wait in the dark, but Hermione insisted. She had put on her pink bathrobe to wait for the two boys. While Alice just had on a Camp Half-blood t-shirt and jeans.
“I can’t believe you’re going to do that, Harry,” Hermione said once the boys got to the portrait hole. Alice flicked on the light.
“You!” Ron snapped. “Go back to bed!”
“Ron calm down,” Alice laughed. “She's just trying to get you not to go.”
“I almost told your brother!” Hermione shouted. “Percy, he’s a Prefect and would’ve put a stop to this!”
“Come on,” Ron said, dragging a nervous looking Harry out the portrait.
“Well you tried,” Alice shrugged and followed them out.
“Wait Alice!” Hermione shouted after them.
“So you decide to come anyway Alice?” Ron asked, a bit irritated.
“Ya,” Alice shrugged. “Let's find the Trophy room.”
“I’m coming too!” Hermione announced standing at the open portrait.
“NO!” Ron shouted.
“Too bad,” Hermione told him. “Alice is my best friend-”
“Your only friend,” Ron muttered.
“I’m still going to make sure you three don't get caught!” Hermione told them.
“No, go back-”
“Shut up!” Harry whispered. “I think I see Mrs. Norris.”
Everyone froze, but Ron kept on walking.
“It’s just Neville,” Ron frowned.
“Neville?” Alice asked. “What’s he doing here?
“Thank goodness you found me! I’ve been out here for hours. I couldn’t remember the new password to get into bed,” Neville cried. “Wait, why are you out of bed?”
“Malfoy challenged these two idiots to a Wizard duel,” Alice told him. “Wanna come?”
“I don’t know..” Neville said nervously.
“It might be fun,” Alice grinned.
“What about me getting beat up is fun?” Harry asked.
“My brother's friend back at camp you say it builds character,” Alice shrugged.
“Ok,” Neville stood up. He didn’t have anything on his wrist. “I’ll come.”
“How’s your wrist?” Alice asked.
“Madam Pomfery fixed it up right away,” Neville told her. HOLY ZEUS!!!! Pomfery??? P! P was Madam Pomfery for sure, she was probably a child of Apollo!
Eventually the five 11 year old's found the Trophy Room. The whole time there Harry seemed to be on edge and was radiating anxiety. They waiting for a long time, yet Malfoy and his goons weren’t showing up.
“Hey Alice, what's Camp Half-blood?” Ron asked as they waited.
“It's the camp my father kinda co-runs,” Alice told them.
"Half-blood..?" Neville asked, scrunching up his nose. “Is it a camp from Half-bloods?”
“No,” Alice said a bit too quickly. “That’s just the name of it.”
“I don’t think they’re coming,” Hermione declared after a bit longer. “You two probably got tricked!”
“No we-” Ron started. Suddenly the noise of a cat bell came from the other room.
“Sniff around, my sweet, they might be lurking in a corner,” a voice sneered. Flitch!
They all quickly ran out of the room.
“They’re in here somewhere," Flich muttered, "probably hiding."
“This way,” Harry mouthed, but Neville knocked into some armor.
“Run!” Ron shouted and the five sprinted down the corridor. After a few twists and turns they took a moment to catch their breath.
“I think we lost him,” Harry gasped.
“I…Told…. You,” Hermione said breathing between words.
“Malfoys, a total dick!” Alice shouted, earning a look of disapproval from Hermione.
“We gotta get back to Gryffindor tower!” Ron shouted. This drew the attention of Peeves.
“Wandering around at midnight, ickle firsties? Tut, tut, tut. Naughty, naughty, you’ll get caughty!” Peeves giggled in his multi-colored robes.
“Shut up Peeves!” Ron whisper-shouted.
“STUDENTS OUT OF BED!” Peeves shouted with a manic giggle. “STUDENTS OUT OF BED DOWN THE CHARMS CORRIDOR!”
Alice bolted out down the corridor closely followed by the other four. At the end of the hall was a door Alice slammed into and began to try and open it.
“‘Mione, what was that spell you used earlier?” Alice shouted.
Hermione looked confused for a moment and then pushed Alice out of the way, “Alohomora!”
The door unlocked and the five piled in. They began to catch their breath again and listen out for Filch.
Notes:
Something I really wanna write but I can't figure out how to stick it in here:
"That fuck-" Alice starts to say.
"Alice!" Hermione reprimands. "No cussing!"
"I get to cuss my dad was murder while I was in the other room!" Alice shouted back mainly joking.
"Does this mean I can cuss...?" Harry asked a little nervous.
"Sure," Alice shrugged.
"Voldemort is a fucking asshole dick motherfucker!" Harry muttered to himself.
"YES," Alice cackled.
"No!" Hermione groaned.
"Wicked," Ron muttered.
"Shut up Ron," Hermione and Alice shot back. Why did that have to be his answer to everything!??
Chapter 14: Cerberus? What are you doing here???
Summary:
Alice, Harry, Neville, Hermione, and Ron meet a doggie :D
Notes:
People of the internet,
I know the chapter is a bit early. The notes are gonna be at the end since I don't wanna spoil anything
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
“Which way did they go, Peeves?” Filch asks from the other side of the door. It’s a little cramped but almost all of us are next to the door listening in. “Quick, tell me.”
“Say Please,” Peeves tells him. He sounds less muffled than Filch for some reason
“Don’t mess-” Filch starts, but Alice doesn't catch the rest of it because Neville is tapping her shoulder. Alice turns around to ask Neville what’s wrong only to see him pointing to a three headed dog.
“Stay where you are and don’t make a sound,” Alice mouths to him. The Three headed dog seems distracted by something, for now. Alice steps a little bit away from the door and racks her brain for what to do.
Neville stands behind Alice, shaking. Ok. Ya she can work with this, right? She does have her ax or any other type of weapon so she can’t kill it. Actually, can you kill Cerberus? Alice remembered hearing about Percy Jackson and Annabeth Chase getting past Cerberus by playing fetch with him, but Alice does have a ball or a stick and the room is quite small. Alice also remembers that Orpheus in Greek legends got past Cerberus by playing a lullaby. However Alice doesn’t have an instrument and can’t sing, plus Orpheus was the son of a Muse. Filch is outside the door so as soon as he leaves they could make a run for it, but while they waited-
“He thinks this door is locked,” Harry whispers. “I think we’ll be ok.”
Suddenly all three of the Cerberus’ heads snap up in unison. Oh Fuck.
“Harry…?” Neville whimpers from behind Alice.
“Oh what now?” Ron practically shouts. The Cerberus stands up and starts walking towards them.
“Σκατά, Σκατά, Σκατά,” Alice shouts. “OPEN THE DOOR!”
Then three things happen at once. Hermione turns around and starts screaming. Harry opens the door. The three headed dog lunges for them. Luckily Neville rushes out the door knocking the other 3 out of it and Alice had the sense to run. Once they’re out the door Alice turns around and shuts it.
“What the bloody hell was that!” Ron shouts.
“Cerberus,” Alice replies and looks around to see where they ended up. No one is in the corridor and it looks completely different from the one they had run into Peeves in.
“Where are we?” Hermione asks nervously.
“It must be the third-floor corridor,” Neville says standing up.
“But how did we get here?” Harry asks, helping Hermione off the floor.
“That’s a good question mate,” Ron mutters.
“Did you see what it was standing on?” Hermione asked. Everyone turned towards her.
“The floor?” Harry half asks half states. “I wasn’t looking at its feet, I was too busy with its heads”
“Holy Hera!” Alice shouts. “Hermione, you're a genius. That's what the Cerberus was guarding!”
“Thank you,” Hermione blushed.
“Why would any of us be looking at the floor?” Ron asked.
“You don’t use your eyes do you?” Hermione snapped. “‘I hope you’re pleased with yourselves. We could all have been killed, or worse, expelled. Now, if you don’t mind, I’m going back to the dorm.”
With that she stormed down the corridor with Neville in tow.
“No, we don’t mind,” Ron snapped, not that Hermione heard him since she was long gone. “You’d think we dragged her along, wouldn’t you?”
“Oh, leave it alone Ron,” Alice rolled her eyes. “Let's just get back, before someone else finds us or we somehow end up in the forbidden forest.”
“Or worse we run into Snape,” Harry frowned.
The three started back to the dorms, Ron still muttering about stupid girls.
↢↣
The next morning Hermione and Alice made it down to breakfast before anyone else. Which gave them time to talk about what happened.
“So what do you think the Cerberus was guarding?” Hermione asked.
“I’m not sure,” Alice said. “But the real question is how did we go from the Charms corridor to the third floor corridor?”
“How do you know we were in the charms corridor?” Hermione asked.
“I heard Peeves shout it,” Alice explained. “And then Filch showed up so he obviously wasn’t lying.”
“Maybe Hogwarts wanted us to be there,” Hermione offered. “There are some theories that Hogwarts is sentient due to the Ancient Magic used to build it.”
“Ok, but why would Hogwarts want a bunch of 11 year old first years to be in the Third-floor corridor?” Alice asked. The castle itself probably didn’t want to get a bunch of kids killed, otherwise students would be going missing left and right.
“I don’t know,” Hermione said after a few minutes.
“The great Hermione Granger admitting to not knowing something,” a voice behind them teased. Alice turned around to see Malfoy and his goons. “Maybe the Mudblood-”
Alice shot up out her chair and held a knife to Draco Malfoy’s neck. “Finish that sentence I dare you.”
Malfoy began to shake like a leaf and his two goons ran off in another direction.
“Alice please drop the knife!” Hermione begged.
“Not unless he takes back what he said!” Alice shouted. Alice would never admit it to anyone, but being a child of Dionysus sometimes scared her. She was impulsive and would snap sometimes at the drop of a hat, but she almost never regretted it.
“I’m sorry,” Malfoy squicked out.
“For what?” Alice asked, bringing the knife slightly closer.
“For calling Granger a Mudblood,” Alice let Malfoy go. Malfoy bolted out of the great hall.
“And don’t go crying to daddy!” Alice yelled after him.
“Alice!” Hermione shouted. “You can’t just hold knives to people’s necks, t-that kills people!”
“And you shouldn’t take shit from privileged ass-holes!” Alice told her and sat back down. “Plus I wasn’t gonna hurt him, only scare him a bit.”
“You still could’ve,” Hermione frowned. “Can you at least promise me you won’t do it again?’
“Fine, I promise,” Alice shrugged.
“Do friends normally threaten others with knives when they get called slurs?” Hermione asked.
“No clue 'mione,”
↢↣
“What’s wrong with Malfoy?” Ron asked.
“Alice put a knife to his throat when he called me a-, well a mean name,” Hermione told him.
“Wicked,” Ron whispered.
“Right well I think I know what the Cerberus was guarding,” Harry announced.
“How?” Neville asked, surprised. “Also why should we care that we almost died last time!”
“Aren’t you curious?” Alice asked.
“Merlin no,” Neville muttered and scouted away from the group.
“Right,” Harry muttered. “Well anyways when Hagrid took me to get money at Gringotts-”
“Who’s Hagrid?” Alice asked.
“The keeper of the keys,” Hermione told her. “He lives on the grounds in a hut.”
“Right, well when he took me to get my money he also went to another vault to get a small package of sorts. It was the only thing in the vault-”
“So it has to be super valuable or dangerous!” Ron finished.
“It’s probably what the dog was guarding,” Harry added.
“I can’t believe you three are so obsessed with this,” Hermione huffed. “It’s going to get you killed.”
With that she left to go sit with Neville and Seamus.
“Well she’s fun,” Ron snorted.
“She’s just worried,” Alice told them.
“She sure has a funny way of showin’ it,” Ron frowned.
Notes:
So in the book they kinda just teleport to the 3rd floor and no one mentions it. Then later in the movie it's a bit more plausible, but it still doesn't make sense. So I had Alice shut the door (NO ONE DOES THAT FOR SOME REASON IN THE BOOK AND IN THE MOVIE THE DOOR JUST MAGICALY CLOSES I THINK) and they take that moment to calm down and stuff.
Malfoy gets better I promise, but until then Alice will continue to threaten him with violence :DDD
Chapter 15: Alice’s No Good Very Bad Day
Summary:
Alice has a shitty day :(
Notes:
People of the internet,
Just wanted to let you all know I probably won't be posting at all during march. I've got tech/show week coming up for a production I'm in and then a lot of other family stuff planned for March anyways I should be back in April!Also I did not proof read this at all :D
-BurntoutEnby
Chapter Text
Alice had been having a great morning really. Smith and Brown hadn’t said a word about her being a dark witch. Hermione didn’t get onto her about missing homework, mainly because she had actually remembered to do it. Then a giant broom fell from the sky and landed in her breakfast.
“Sorry Alice!” Harry winced seeing as the broom was for Harry.
“Wow!” Ron shouted. “It’s a Nimbu-”
“Quit yelling,” Alice snapped. “Now hand me a towel or something!”
“Sorry Alice,” Ron said, rolling his eyes. “I wasn’t aware I was your house elf.”
“Ron!” Harry gasped.
“What?” Ron muttered.
“Just shut up,” Alice said and scanned the table for some napkins or something. When the broom had landed it had gotten porridge all over her uniform at this rate she might as well change. “Does this table seriously not have napkins?!”
“You could just head back to the dorms to change,” Hermione reminded her calmly. “We have a free period.”
Alice sighed and stood up from the table, “If anyone, but Hermione touches my stuff they will lose a finger.”
Harry and Ron winced while Hermione rolled her eyes at Alice’s antics. She had known the girl long enough to know only those who insulted her friends were at any real risk of losing fingers. Meanwhile Neville eyed Alice’s bag like it was on fire.
“Bold threat coming from a dark witch!” laughed Smith, followed by Brown.
“I can see the headline now!” Brown giggled. “Dark witch chops off fellow student’s fingers! They’ll send you off to Azkaban where you belong!”
“Shut up Brown,” Harry frowned. “Alice isn’t a Dark Witch!”
“Got a crush Harry?” Smith giggled. “You know you could do a lot better than her .”
“I don’t fancy Alice,” Harry huffed. “You two are just being real- real jerks!”
“Whatever you say Harry,” Brown smiled. “Don’t worry your pretty head about it! We’ll make sure you end up with the right witch.”
“By Zeus! Shut up Brown!” Alice shouted and stormed out of the great hall.
↢↣
Alice had been having a great morning, key phrase being ‘had been’. Unfortunately, the day didn’t get much better. Alice ended up going back up to the dorms only to find a very brief letter from the mysterious P.
Dear Miss Lockwood,
You’re asking the wrong questions. Think logically.
-P
Think logically? Think logically?!!! Oh for the love of Hestia! Her questions had been quite straightforward and she had waited 3 (3!) weeks for a two sentence response.
At this point it would’ve been better if they hadn’t answered.
Alice took a deep breath to calm down and then went on to change into her spar uniform. Once she was down and had made her way back down to the great hall breakfast had finished and their free period had just started.
“Alice over here!” Neville had called when she entered the great hall. Harry and Ron had disappeared meanwhile Hermione and Neville looked like they were debating whether to stay in the great hall or go find the library. They sat towards the end of the table.
“Oh good Alice is here,” Hermione smiled as she approached them. “You can settle our debate, should we go to the library or follow Ron and Harry.”
“What’s Ron and Harry doing?” Alice asked. She hadn’t expected Hermione to be one to snoop.
“They’re off to Hagrid’s,” Neville sighed. “Harry invited us and told us to extend that invitation to you, but Ron looked pretty pissed at the idea of company. Plus Gran says that Hagrid is an old drunk!”
“Neville!” Hermione scolded. “You can’t go calling members of the staff drunks!”
“I think we should just head to the library,” Alice told them. “I need to figure out how to make sure I can read the books.”
“You can’t read?!?” Neville’s eyes went wide.
“What?” Alice was super confused of course she could read she just had dyslexia. “No, I have dyslexia, but I read better in Greek.”
“Maybe there's a translation spell!” Hermione grinned. “Oh that would be quite useful. Think of all the books you would be able to read!”
“I don’t know about Translation spells,” Neville frowned. “Gran always had me read it in the original language.”
“How many languages can you read in?” Hermione asked eagerly.
Neville seemed to think for a moment, “I can read English and Latin of course-“
“Latin?!” Hermione asked, confused.
“Can’t you read Latin?” Neville asked, scrunching up his face. “Most people can.”
“But it’s a dead language!” Hermione frowned.
“Most of the spells are in Latin,” Alice pointed out. “So it makes sense for wizards to know it.”
“I thought Latin was everyone’s 2nd language,” Neville frowned. “Gran has been teaching it to me since I was a baby!”
“I knew the muggle-raised students were at a disadvantage!” Hermione frowned. “Professor McGonagall tried to tell me we weren’t.”
“Professor McGonagall met with you?” Alice asked, confused.
“Oh you know all the muggle raised students got a visit from a school representative,” Hermione said. “Mine was Professor McGonagall, wait who was yours?”
“I didn’t get a visit from a school representative,” Alice frowned. Why hadn’t she? Alice was just so frustrated. She hadn’t been properly introduced to the wizard at all, but instead thrown to the sharks and expected to swim a 2k. She was getting tired of not knowing things.
“Who raised you?” Neville asked.
Alice thought for a moment “After my dad died I was sent to live with my great aunt, but she sent me to go leave with my father. Father is normally super busy so I guess my half brothers raised me…”
“And your father isn’t a wizard?” Hermione asked.
“Not really..” Alice trailed off. She wasn’t sure what to categorize her father as to her friends. He wasn’t a wizard, but he most definitely was not a muggle or squib.
“That is weird,” Hermione frowned. “I wonder why they didn’t send you a representative. Maybe it’s the same reason you got sent to a school in the uk!”
“Maybe,” Alice said. In reality Alice was half convinced the fates were looking for yet another way to mess with a demigod.
“So it’s settled?” Hermione asked standing up. “We go to the library?”
“Ya!” Neville nodded. The trio then made their way to the library. Alice felt like nothing else could make this day worse. Unfortunately she was wrong
↢↣
“Well if it isn’t the dark witch and her squib pet,” sneered a voice Alice immediately knew to be Sally Smith. Alice and Neville had been looking in the history section to find a better book since the teacher was horrible. Meanwhile Hermione was in the middle of talking the librarian into letting her check out 5 books at once instead of the allowed 3.
“What did you just say?” Alice snapped. She didn’t quite understand all the ends and outs of Wiccan insults, but she knew squib.
“You heard her Death Eater,” Lavender Brown smirked. How dare she? How. Dare. She.
Alice started to stand when Neville grabbed her arm. “It’s not worth it.”
“Really a squib like you shouldn’t be hanging around a Death Eater,” Smith snarled. “Don’t worry we’ll save you from her.”
“His name is Neville you fu-“ Alice started when a loud gasp came from behind her.
“You better not be using that kind of language in my library, Miss Lockwood!” The librarian, Madam Pince screeched from behind her. Smith shared a look with Brown.
“Oh thank Merlin!” Smith cried. “I thought she was going to attack us!”
“Yes you see Alice had been tormenting us in the dorm!” Brown said, even mustering a few fake tears. Alice couldn’t believe what she was seeing! Surely Madam Pince could see she-
“Miss Lockwood! Detention next Saturday for your horrible behavior to these girls!” Madam Pince shouted. Alice felt her stomach drop. Detention..? No.
“But Madam Pince-“ Neville tried to explain.
“That is quite enough Mr. Longbottom! I know Miss Lockwood is your friend,“ Madam Pince sighed. “She will be set straight here soon.”
Alice sat back down at the table and watched as Madam Pince took away Smith and Brown. Alice just wanted to cry. She wished she was back at Camp. At least at Camp she could’ve gone to see her brother, then again he was still ignoring her.
Chapter 16: I’d make it Halloween every single day (and also have world peace)
Summary:
Alice and the gang's Halloween part 1!
Notes:
People of the internet,
DARRRLIN, GUESSS WHOOOOOS BACCCK FROM JAILLLLL j/k :D
ANyways I'm back to a regular posting schedule until end of year tests and exams!!
I decided to break that Halloween chapter into two pieces simply because the actual Halloween chapter the first half is just Quidditch stuff and since I'm focusing on my OC, Alice, I decided to make it a bit more than just "Ron makes fun of Hermione *time skip* TROOOLL IN DA DUNGEON"
You's the besst,
Burntoutenby
Chapter Text
Alice Lockwood wasn’t exactly a fan of holidays nor did she hate them. Growing up with her dad they celebrated Christmas and Samhain, but Alice didn’t really completely remember what they did for those holidays, just that they celebrated them. Then at Camp the only holidays that were really celebrated were the Solstices, but that was more of a parents day than a holiday. Alice vaguely remembers her first winter at camp and Caster trying to set up a Christmas thing for her, but he and Pollux would always go home for the Holidays. Meanwhile none of the year-rounders really celebrated things beyond birthdays.
So when Alice woke up the following Thursday to the smell of pumpkin spice she was a little confused.
“What do you think is up with all the pumpkin smells?” Alice asked Hermione at breakfast only to be given a confused look.
“You Americans do celebrate Halloween, right?” Seamus asked.
“What’s Halloween..?” Alice asked even more confused.
“It’s a holiday that people celebrate on October 31,” Hermione began to explain. “Most people nowadays go door to door in costumes and get candy. Did your family not celebrate Halloween?”
“Uh.. ya,” Alice frowned. “Doesn’t Samhain also start tonight?”
“Samhain?” Harry asked, taking a seat in front of Alice. Ever since he got put on the Quidditch team Harry was sleeping in later and later.
“It's a Celtic festival that Halloween is based on,” Hermione revealed.
“It’s also one of the days that the veil between the living and the dead is thinner,” a voice said, causing the majority of the table to jump. Everyone turned to see a ghost with school-girl-like braids, although she had to be at least 18. “The other main one is day of the dead, which is tomorrow.”
“Who are you?” Ron shouted with a muffin in his mouth.
“I’m Maddie,” she grinned.
“I know who you are!” Dean shouted. “You’re that girl who was drowned in the black lake 65 years ago one of the upper years were talking about!”
Maddie, however, did not like the outburst one bit, “Didn’t your mother ever tell you not to talk about how a ghost died?” and stormed off.
“Wait Hogwarts has ghosts that come from this century?” Harry frowned.
“Don’t be rude!” Hermione gasped. “Honestly people die all the time ghosts are just very rare.”
“I hate to agree with Hermione,” Seamus grimaced. “However, Ghosts rarely actually form they have to be summoned or die traumatically. Since Wiccan aren’t as persecuted in recent years there are less natural ghosts.”
“Plus summoned ghosts are more likely to move on so there are less likely to have ghost from this century that were summoned,” Hermione added.
“Ghosts can be summoned?” Harry asked curiously.
“Sure they can,” Seamus grinned. “Especially on Halloween! Unfortunately you have to have something really special of theirs that they died with.”
Harry seemed to pick at his food more with this answer.
“Anything else you need?” Alice asked.
“Well if your just looking for a quick talking to you just need the super special object and a photo. To bring them back forever you need their blood or something” Seamus frowned.
“Alice,” a voice called from behind her. Alice slowly turned around to find a medieval looking peasant boy. “Madam Pince wishes to see you.”
“Good luck Alice,” Harry frowned. Hermione, Neville, and Seamus gave her looks of pity. Even Dean looked Nervous for her! Meanwhile Ron continued to stuff his face. Alice stood up and followed the Ghost.
↢↣
“Good Morning Miss. Lockwood,” Madam Pince said barely looking up from her book.
“Good Morning Madam Pince,” Alice replied with a calm smile.
“Mr. Longbottom informed me of the true contents of your spat with Miss Smith and Brown,” Madam Pince looked up from her book. “Unfortunately that kind of language is unacceptable in my library.”
“I understand Madam Pince,” Alice looked down at her hands.
“That will be all Miss. Lockwood. You wouldn’t want to be late to Charms,” Madam Pince grinned.
↢↣
Alice was in fact late for Charms. By the time she had gotten there Hermione had already paired up with Ron. Luckily Neville was still looking for a partner.
“Thanks for talking to Madam P,” Alice whispered as the lesson began.
“You’re welcome,” Neville whispered back. (If she had looked a little closer Alice would’ve noticed Neville turn bright red)
“Now, don't forget that nice wrist movement we've been practicing!" Professor Flitwick reminded the class before they were to start practicing. "Swish and flick, remember, swish and flick. And saying the magic words properly is very important, too! Never forget Wizard Baruffio, who said 's' instead of 'f' and found himself on the floor with a buffalo on his chest."
Neville nervously eyed his wand. He made the swish and flick motion a million times before even beginning on trying the incantation. Meanwhile Alice kept saying the incantation, but flicking before swishing.
“Wingarduim Leviosa you stupid feather!” Seamus shouted and the feather went up in flames. Harry quickly put out the fire with his hat.
“Wingarduim Levoisa,” Neville said pointing his wand at his feather. It move a little before eventually standing still.
A few tables over Ron shouted. “Wingarduim LevioSA!”
“You’re saying it wrong!” Hermione shouted. She looked about ready to pull her hair out. “It’s LeviOsa not LevioSA!”
“Why don’t you do it if you’re so clever,” Ron sneered.
“Very well,” Hermione sat up a little straighter. “Wingarduim LeviOsa!”
The feather rose higher and higher in the air.
"Oh, well done!" cried Professor Flitwick, clapping. "Everyone see here, Miss Granger's done it!"
Hermione beamed with pride.
“Oh I’ll never be able to do that,” Neville cried.
“Sure you will Nev,” Alice smiled. “I believe in you!”
“Thanks Alice,” Neville blushed. “You’ll probably be able to do it next! You just have to swish before you flick!”
“OHHHH,” Alice gasped. “That’s what I’ve been doing wrong.
Alice concentrated on her feather. She swished and then flicked her wand, “Wingarduim Leviosa!”
With that her feather began to hover a few feet above the ground.
“Well done Miss Lockwood!” Professor Flitwick smiled.
Neville smiled, “Told you.”
↢↣
“Class dismissed,” Professor Flitwick called. During the class almost everyone, but Neville, Ron, and Seamus had gotten the spell right.
“Don’t worry Nev you’ll get it eventually!” Alice reassured her friend as they left for their next class.
“No wonder no one but Alice can stand her!” Ron laughed from behind them. “She is a nightmare honestly! I bet they only friends out of pity!”
Hermione rushed out of the room with tears streaming down her face.
“Ron!” Harry shouted. “You can’t just say that!”
“What the actual fuck Ron!” Alice yelled. “That was fucking rude you asshat!”
Alice quickly ran after Hermione.
↢↣
“‘Mione please come out!” Alice pleaded at the stall door.
“No!” Hermione sobbed. “Go away!”
“Come one ‘Mione you know what Ron said wasn’t true!” Alice told her. “He’s just a big jerk!”
“Go away!” Hermione shouted again.
“Ok,” Alice sighed. “I’ll take notes for you in Herbology. Just know Ron is a huge jackass!”
Alice left the bathroom and headed toward Herbology.
Chapter 17: Letters, Candy, and Ghosts
Summary:
Halloween part 2!
Notes:
People of the Internet,
Hey so remember when I said this was going to be 2 parts? I lied it's gonna be 3. I really like coming up with stuff surrounding ghosts and stuff (see my MHA fic) Paranormal stuff is just so cool!Anyways Sorry I didn't post during spring break. I was super busy replanning out the 2nd book and now have to rework the plan for everything else. In my original plan Neville hadn't played that big of a roll in this one, but I decide to change something for the future and it needs some build up so I added him in. Then I went to go make sure I added him more in the next few books, but then i relised i completely forgot Neville and Pansy Parkinson existed for Book 2 and the rest of the planning so I had to go and replan all that. Its a whole thing.
I'm overthinking stuff again lol,
BurntoutEnby
Chapter Text
“Sorry about Ron,” Harry said, fidgeting with his quill.
“It’s fine, Harry. Ron’s a jerk,” Alice shrugged. “I don’t know why you hang out with him.”
“He..” Harry trailed off. “Look, Ron is one of my first friends. He is just jealous of Hermione! He will get over it eventually.”
“I know,” Alice frowned. “One day he’ll betray you Harry. I just know it.”
“No he won’t!” Harry protested.
“Just be careful Harry,” Alice shook her head. Ron seemed like a very jealous person and Harry was practically a celebrity. It wouldn’t end well. Maybe she was just being too paranoid or maybe her concerns were valid, at the very least Harry should be somewhat cautious.
Alice turned her attention back to the lesson. She began to write notes for Hermione in the neatest handwriting with the least amount of spelling mistakes she could manage with the stupid quill. She was very close to just getting Pollux to send her some mechanical pencils and those really nice white eraser blocks.
“Harry, I think I’m gonna get my brother to send me some pencils, do you want some too?” Alice whisper-asked halfway through the class.
“Yes please, I hate these stupid quills!” Harry whispered back.
Alice pulled out an extra piece of parchment and began to write her letter to Pollux. She wondered if he would actually get this letter. Maybe if he didn’t she would try writing to her father or maybe Will from Cabin 7 or Mark from Cabin 5 or Billie, from Cabin 4 or even little Harley from Cabin 9.
She wasn’t really friends with all of them. Will was a few years older than her, but they used to get dragged along when Caster and Michael would hang out. They also mourn together after the loss of them. Mark taught Alice how to fight with an ax after the whole sword thing didn’t work out. Billie was a newer camper who had shown up after the Battle of Manhattan, but she was a year rounder and decided to “adopt” her on the spot. Meanwhile Harley was only two years younger than her, but she saw him as a little kid. Still they were some of the youngest kids in camp.
What if none of them got the letters? What would that mean? Could letters even be blocked? If so, who was blocking them? And why?
Alice finished up her letter.
“Alright,” Professor Sprout smiled. “You’re all dismissed. Happy Halloween!”
Oh shit! She forgot to take more notes for Hermione. Alice looked down at her half-finished notes.
“Alice,” Alice looked up to see Neville standing in front of her nervously rubbing his hands together. “Do you want a copy of my notes for you and Hermione?”
“Oh my gods, Neville you're a lifesaver!” Alice jumped up to give him a hug.
“N-no problem,” Neville stuttered out, his cheeks growing pinker by the second.
“Can you copy notes with magic?” Harry asked.
“Yes, my Gran showed me the spell.” Neville looked down at his shoes. “She was worried I’d lose my notes if I didn’t make copies.”
“Do you think your Gran would know about those translation spells?” Alice asked.
“Oh I forgot to tell you!” Neville gasped. “I wrote to my Gran about it after that conversation. She got back to me last night. Apparently translation spells do exist, but the Hogwarts Library doesn’t carry any copies about translation spells. Which is crazy because the Hogwarts Library used to be the largest library in the Wiccan world!”
“Is the library fun?” Harry asked. “Ron doesn’t like it too much so I haven’t been..”
“It can be,” Neville smiled. “There are a lot of texts on different magics that the professors don't teach or don't go into depth about.”
“I don’t think I would know where to start,” Harry frowned.
“I’ve got a few recommendations,” Neville smiled. “Hermione probably does too!”
“What are you three still doing here?” Professor Sprout asked as she came back into the room. “Trust me you don’t want to be late to your first Halloween feast at Hogwarts!”
“We better get to dinner then,” Alice signed.
↢↣
“Took you lot long enough,” Ron scoffed when the three made it to dinner.
“Shut it Ron,” Alice frowned.
Alice looked around the Great Hall in awe. Carved pumpkins floated in the air and above them danced ghosts. There were more ghosts than Alice had ever seen, all dancing to a song only they could hear. Some had beautiful gowns and suits, others were in suits of armor.
“Holy Hades,” Alice muttered to herself.
“I wish Hermione was here to see this,” Neville frowned. “Hogwarts a History doesn’t mention the dancing ghosts.”
“What dancing ghosts?” Ron frowned.
“The ones dancing in the ceiling,” Harry pointed up.
Ron frowned, “I don’t see anything!”
“Hey Seamus!” Harry shouted. “Do you see the dancing ghosts?”
“No..?” Seamus frowned.
“Wait, you don’t see them?” Dean frowned.
“What the actual fuck,” Alice muttered to herself. “How come we can see them?”
“Who knows,” Harry frowned.
“Whatever can we just eat!” Ron groaned.
As soon as everyone had been seated the food appeared similarly to the opening feast. Unlike all the other meals they’d had in the Great Hall this one had about as much food as the opening feast if no more. There were lots of themed foods and tons of candies.
“Hermione would’ve liked this,” Alice frowned. Hermione had told her how much she loved chocolate, but didn’t have it much because her parents were dentist.
“Ya,” Neville frowned. “Maybe you could bring her some stuff?”
“That's a great idea Neville!” Alice grinned. She made herself and Hermione a plate of food, mostly candies and ran off to the bathroom.
↢↣
Harry frowned as he watched Alice run out of the Great Hall with two full plates of food.
“I wonder where she’s going,” Dean frowned.
“She’s getting food for Hermione,” Neville nervously explained. “She missed lunch.”
“She’s still crying in the bathroom,” Ron scoffed. “Honestly she should just get over it!”
“Ron!” Harry shouted. “You can’t say that- that shit!”
“Harry!” Dean laughed.
“Either way you can’t say that! You hurt Hermione’s feelings and you insulted Alice’s friend. Any friend of Alice is a friend of mine!” Harry declared. “Next time you see her you should apologize.”
Ron frowned, “I’m sorry Harry. She just gets on my nerves, but if you two are friends I guess I can try to be friends with her too or whatever.”
“Thank you,” Harry grinned. “But I still want you to apologize later.”
“Sure thing Harry,” Ron smiled.
Suddenly Professor Quirrell came sprinting into the hall, his turban askew and terror on his face, “Troll” he gasped for air. “In the dungeons!” Professor Quirrell turned pale. “Thought you ought to know!” He then collapsed onto the floor.
Chaos exploded all around Harry. Everyone was screaming and shouting. Some started to get up, but then Dumbledor stood up.
“SILENCE!” Dumbledor shouted, Harry flinched at the loud booming voice. “Prefects lead your Houses back to the dormitories immediately!”
“What about Slytherin,” Harry heard Neville mutter next to him.
“Follow me! Stick together, first years! No need to fear the troll if you follow my orders! Stay close behind me, now. Make way, first years coming through! Excuse me, I'm a prefect!” Percy led them out of the Great Hall.
“Wait!” Harry shouted. Ron and Neville turned around. “What about Alice and Hermione?”
Neville went so pale Harry was worried he was going to faint too.
“We have to warn them!” Harry shouted. With that Harry, Ron, and Neville then quickly ran off to go find Hermione and Alice.
Chapter 18: They might be Giants (nvm it’s a Troll)
Summary:
Halloween part 3!
Notes:
People of the internet,
This chapter is early cause I have practice till late on Tuesday and Wednesday, and I'm going to be on TV(!!!) for a thing my highschool is doing on Thursday (AHHHHASASUIAHDIIAMSOFRICKINGEXICTEDANDNERVOUSE)!!!!!!!!!!Anywayyyys, I would like to note Hermione trying to lie in canon makes NO FUCKING SENSE. LIKE FIRST OFF IF SHE HAD ACTUALLY LOOKING FOR THE TROLL SHE WOULD'VE HEADED TO THE DUNGON. ALSO WHY THE FUCK WOULD YOU THROW YOURSELF UNDER THE BUS JUST BECAUSE YOU DIDN'T WANT TO TELL YOUR TEACHER YOU SPENT THE DAY CRYING IN THE FUKCING BATHROOM. LIKE I KINDA UNDERSTAND IT BUT HERMIONE YOUR SMART THAN THAT!!!!!
Any thoughts on Neville this chapter?
-BurntoutEnby
Chapter Text
“Hermione,” Alice called as she stuck her head into the girls bathroom. “I brought you some food, we can eat here!”
“That’s very unsanitary,” Hermione sniffled.
Alice laughed, “Ya, but who cares.”
“I am rather hungry,” Hermione signed and unlocked the stall door. Her eyes were all red and puffy.
“I brought Chocolate!” Alice grinned.
“Thank you” Hermione smiled at her wobbly as though she was about to start crying again.
“Of course you're my friend!” Alice grinned. “Now dig in!”
Hermione smiled again and took her plate, “Did I miss much in Herbology.”
“I don’t know,” Alice frowned. “I tried to take some notes for you, but I lost focus. Neville said he would give us a copy of his notes though. He’s really good at Herbology.”
“He’s much better than me,” Hermione frowned. “Maybe we should set up a study group.”
“Also apparently Me, Harry, Neville, and Dean could see ghosts dancing in the ceiling, but not Ron or Seamus,” Alice explained. “I wonder what that’s about.”
“Huh,” Hermione blinked at her. “That is odd, I wonder what the connection is.”
“Same,” Alice took another bite of her food. Suddenly Alice remembered that loner Hades kid, Nico was his name? Maybe she could write to him about it. Surely a Hades kid would know more about ghosts. Maybe he would also want those Mythomagic cards he left back, Cas’ had held onto them. He had held onto a lot of things Campers left behind. Some would collect it. Sometimes it would sit in the Dionysus cabin forgotten.
“You good?” Hermione asked.
“Ya, Just remembered something.” Alice frowned.
“Oh,” Hermione frowned. “Have you thought more about what Seamus was talking about this morning?”
“Not really,” Alice winced.
“I think we should try it next year,” Hermione declared. “My Grandmother died last summer and I kinda wanna talk to her a bit. Maybe you could talk to your dad..?”
“Maybe,” Alice frowned. “I would need to find a photo of him and the special object, but my Aunt might be able to help on those parts.”
“Do you not have many photos of him?” Hermione asked.
“Not really,” Alice shrugged. “I don't remember much about when he was killed or the weeks that followed, but my Aunt didn't let me get my stuff from the house really.”
“Oh,” Hermione frowned. “That’s not right.”
“I guess,” Alice shrugged. “She’s kinda weirdly cold.”
“Hmm,” Hermione frowned. “I want you to know Alice if you ever need a place to stay. You can stay with me.”
“Ok..?” Alice was confused. Why would she need another place to stay? “We should also include Harry next year in the ghost summoning thing.”
“If you think he would find that fun we can,” Hermione smiled.
Suddenly a horrible smell wafted into the bathroom, it was worse than the sink bombs the Hermes Cabin had used to prank the Aphrodite Cabin! Hermione gagged.
“What is that-” Hermione started to say when a giant wandered into the bathroom. He was 12 feet tall, taller than a Laistrygonian or a Hyperborean! His sink was gray and he was holding a large wooden club. Alice panicked, why didn’t she just sneak her ax through airport security? Hermione screamed at the sight.
“Get behind me ‘Mione!” Alice shouted and moved to protect her. She pulled out her wand. The giant loomed closer. Alice’s mind was racing. Why didn’t they teach students how to defend themselves if giants could get into the castle?
The giant raised the club. Alice grabbed Hermione by the arm making sure to pull them both out of the way. The club hit one of the sinks, and Hermione let out another shrek. The great big giant stepped forward again, crushing the plates they had been eating off of. Alice racked her brain for a way out, but there was none. They were trapped.
The giant took another swing at them only to miss yet again hitting a sink. Now Alice and Hermione were backed up against the wall. Alice could help but think, could this be her fault? Was the giant here because it smelled like a demigod? Alice did something she hadn’t done in a while, and prayed to any god out there for help in some way or fashion. Hermione began to sob as the giant raised its club.
This couldn’t be it right?
Then something hit the giant in the head. The giant lowered it’s club and turned it’s head. Alice looked to see Harry, Ron, and Neville. Neville stood in front of a shocked looking Harry and Ron.
“Yeah, that’s right you big oaf!” Neville shouted. “Come get me!”
The Giant roared in anger and began to turn around to face that idiot! Was he trying to get himself killed?! Hermione sunk down against the wall, silently sobbing. They had to move while Neville was distracting it!
Ron took the opening the giant had created to run over to Hermione and Alice.
“Come on, let's go!” Ron said, trying to pull Hermione to her feet, but it was no use.
Then all of a sudden Harry ran and jumped at the Giant, well jumping was a bit of a simplification he seemed to have gotten a Mario like power up to jump so high. Harry had grabbed onto the Giant’s neck, but his wand was now in the Giant’s nose! The giant shouted in pain and began to flail all about smashing sinks, the ground and just air with its club. Meanwhile Harry clung to it for dear life.
“You fucking idiot!” Alice shouted at him. It didn’t quite seem right because they were all about to die.
“Oh we're so dead,” Ron muttered to himself.
Neville knew he had to do something, “Wingardium Leviosa!”
The club flew out of the Giants hands causing it to pause for a moment. Then it dropped on its head with a horrible crack. Harry still holding onto the Giant like the suicidal idiot he was seam to turn a bit pale as the giant began to stubble about. Neville squeaked as the giant fell to the ground with a thud, luckily not squishing Harry or Neville in the process.
Harry then stood up and brushed himself off like he hadn’t just rangled a giant like a bull!
“Is it dead…?” Ron asked from behind Alice.
“I don’t think so,” Harry frowned. “Just sleeping.”
“Does anyone have a knife on them?” Alice asked the room.
“Why would anyone-?” Ron started to ask.
“I have one but, it's for plants,” Neville interrupted, shaking like a leaf still.
“That will do,” Alice nodded. “Harry, you should get your wand.
“Oh yeah,” Harry then pulled his wand out of the giant’s nose. It was covered in lumpy gray glue-like snot.
“Eww!” Ron scrunched up his face. Neville handed over the knife.
Alice knelt down to slit the giant’s throat when Hermione yelled, “Alice don’t kill it!”
“Why not?” Alice asked. “It was going to kill us!”
“You can’t just kill things even if they try to kill you after you incapacitate them!” Hermione scolded.
“I vote we kill it,” Harry muttered.
“Same,” Ron shouted. Hermione deflated.
“Fine,” She huffed. “Go ahead.”
Alice moved back into position to slit the giant's throat when a loud boom followed by loud footsteps made her stop again. Professor McGonagall, Professor Snape, and Professor Quirrel walked into the room. At the sight of the giant Professor McGonagall gasped and Quirrel fainted. Professor Snape however didn’t seem all that surprised.
“What on earth were you all thinking of?” Professor McGonagall asked angry, yet also terrified at the same time. "You're lucky you weren't killed. Why aren't you in your dormitory?”
Neville looked down at the floor with tears in his eyes. Harry fidgeted with his uniform.
Hermione stood up, “Please, Professor McGonagall, they were looking for me.”
“Miss Granger!” Professor McGonagall gasped.
“I went looking for the troll,” Hermione began to say.
“‘Mione don’t you fucking dare!” Alice shouted. Everyone turned to her.
“Miss. Lockwood!” Professor McGonagall suddenly looked very taken aback. “Don’t use such language! Also what are you doing with that knife?”
Alice stood up, “I was going to slit the Giant’s throat-”
“It’s a Troll Miss. Lockwood,” Professor Snape frowned.
“Oh,” Alice looked at the G-Troll. “Well anyways. Hermione didn’t go looking for the troll!”
“Oh, then what happened?” Professor McGonagall asked, looking skeptical.
“You see back in Charms,” Alice was about to say Ron, but changed her mind at the last minute. “ Someone , made fun of ‘Mione so she ran off crying. She’s been here since then! Didn’t even come out for Lunch or Herbology!”
“Right,” Harry nodded. “At Dinner Alice decided to take her some food to cheer her up and stuff! But we didn’t know about the Troll until after she’d left!”
“So we had to warn her of course!” Ron added. “We thought the Troll was in the Dungeon so we went without telling Percy.”
“If they hadn’t found us,” Hermione said shakily. “We would be dead!”
“Neville distracted the thing and Ron tried to get me and Hermione out of the way,” Alice quickly explained. “Then Harry did the dumbest thing I’ve ever seen anyone do and jumped on top of the Gi- Troll. He ended up sticking his wand up its nose. Neville then knocked it out!”
Snape didn’t seem very pleased with this explanation, but Professor McGonagall stopped to think about it for a moment.
“Well in that case,” Professor McGonagall frowned. “You all were very lucky to have survived this, not very many could’ve taken on a full-grown mountain troll. You each win Gryffindor five points.”
Snape seemed to groan at this.
“However you will never do this again,” Professor McGonagall told them. “Off with you.”
↢↣
“I am never doing that again,” Neville declared once they made it back to the dorms. Ron rolled his eyes.
“I never want to do that again,” Harry shuddered.
“That why you don’t fucking jump on the back of a fucking monster!” Alice scolded.
“I hear you Alice,” Harry put his hands up. “I’m not doing that shit ever again.”
“Good,” Alice nodded.
“Harry don’t cuss!” Hermione frowned.
“I think me and Harry reserved the right to cuss,” Alice grinned manically. “Us traumatized kids have to stick together!”
Hermione shook her head, “Just don’t let the teachers hear you.”
“Let’s just go to bed,” Ron whined and dragged Harry up to the boy’s dorms. Neville turned to follow.
“Wait Nev’!” Alice called. Neville turn around. “Thank you, you’re quick thinking save me and ‘Mione.”
Neville looked down at his feet, “It’s my fault you were there in the first place.”
“No it wasn’t,” Alice told him firmly. “Don’t blame yourself. If I hadn’t been there ‘Mione might’ve died. You saved me. You saved both of us.”
Neville blushed, “Thank you.”
“No,” Alice grinned. “Thank you .”
“Good night Alice,” Neville smiled and then disappeared back up the boy’s staircase.
Chapter 19: Ghost in the Library (NOT THE ONE FROM GHOSTBUSTERS)
Summary:
Alice meets a knew friend and new Michael Lockwood lore drop.
Notes:
People of the internet,
So the TV thing was not fun. There was a lot of miss communications. Other than that my improv group did our first (and last) show for the season. It was fun, but I can't believe the year ends so soon! Imma miss the Seniors :(.Anyways for notes on the chapter I'm just gonna say the thing at the end wasn't on my original plan, but will set up a thing for book 2 :DDD
Love ya,
BurntoutEnby
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After the Troll incident Smith and Brown started to spread rumors that Alice let the Troll in. Luckily these were quickly shut down by the Weasley twins bragging about Alice, Hermione, Neville, Ron and Harry earning 25 house points in one night. The rest of the week was uneventful. Suddenly it was Saturday and Alice still had Detention.
“Good morning Miss Lockwood,” Madam Pince greeted her with a small smile. “How about you take that cart to the History section and reshelve some books for me.”
Alice eyed the cart suspiciously, it only had a few books on it, not more than 15. “Sure thing Ms. P.”
Madam Pince raised an eyebrow at the nickname, but went back to her book. Alice took the cart and headed towards the history section. The first book on the cart was a smaller book she remembered Hermione carrying around yesterday. It was the history of wizarding haunts or something like that. She moved a few books around to put it in about the right spot. Alice repeated this for the next few books until there was only one left.
The last one was a deep blue. Alice pulled out one of the books on the shelves to reshelve it when a clicking sound made her jump. Alice turned around to see an opening in the wall that hadn’t been there before. It led to a well lit passage
“What the fuck,” Alice muttered to herself. She debated for only a moment about going down the passage before throwing caution to the wind and going down the stairs.
Alice creeped down the stairs. Distantly she could hear a soft voice humming. Funnily enough they seemed to be humming a Beatles song. Alice debated turning back for a second, but she pushed on.
Alice reached the end of the staircase to see a large side room with bookcases filled to the brim lining the walls. There was a purple couch with chairs on either side and little diamond shaped side tables. On the far end was an open doorway where the humming seemed to be coming from. Alice slowly crept towards the door.
Here was a small side room filled with framed photos, green beanbags, and a single bookcase full of records. In the corner was a record player. There standing next to the record player was a gray ghost who looked similar to a medieval princess.
The ghost put on a record. The record player then began to play Sgt. Pepper’s Lonely Hearts Club Band. The ghost began to hum along. Alice watch curiously as the ghost began to bop her head. The ghost then turned around.
“Eek!” The ghost squeaked and disappeared into the floor.
“Wait no come back!” Alice called after the ghost.
“What do you want?” The ghost asked, popping her head out of the floor in an Irish accent.
“I just found this place,” Alice explained. “I didn’t mean to scare you away.”
The ghost studied her as she floated back up through the floor, “Are you a Lockwood?”
Alice blinked at this question, “Yes..?”
The ghost tilted her head to the side, “You do kind of look like him.”
“Who?” Alice asked. The ghost circled her.
“Yes,” the ghost nodded to herself. “Your Mike’s daughter.”
“Mike? Like Michael Lockwood?” Alice gasped.
The ghost nodded.
“How do you know him?” Alice asked.
“He and his friends used to hang out down here,” the ghost smiled fondly. She pointed up at the framed photo. Alice moved closer to see it.
In the photo 6 Hogwarts students, all 3rd years but one who looked to be a year older, all sat on the purple couch from the other room. On the far left of the couch sat a boy with olive skin and curly black hair in a Slytherin uniform. Next to him was a girl with pale white skin and pale blonde hair in a Ravenclaw uniform. Next to her was a boy Alice recognized as her dad.
He had a sheepish grin on his face and his dark brown hair was slightly less curly than Alice’s. He, like her, had a Gryffindor uniform. He had been a Gryffindor!
Next to her day was the 4th year. She had deep dark brown skin and her black hair had been braided into two space buns. She was also a Slytherin. Next to her was a boy that must’ve been the twin brother of the Ravenclaw girl. He had more dirty blonde hair than the Ravenclaw girl, but he had the same silver eyes. Next to him sitting on the couches armrests was a boy with messy dark brown hair and piercing brown eyes. He too had a Slytherin uniform on. Her father must have been friends with them.
“Who are they?” Alice asked, turning to the ghost.
The ghost had a fond smile on her face, “My friends, but in order from left to right it's Reg, ‘dora, Mike, ‘Cas, Ev’, and ‘Arty.”
“Where are they now?” Alice asked, but almost immediately regretted it. The ghost gave her a sad look.
“Gone,” the ghost frowned. “All but ‘Arty, but he is not really himself nowadays.”
“Oh,” Alice frowned. “My Dad, what was he like?”
The ghost smiled at her, “He was very kind and smart, but he was not truly appreciated by his fellow Gryffindors. He became friends with ‘dora and Reg first. Together those three found this place. It was my mothers.”
“What’s your name?” Alice asked.
“Helena Ravenclaw,” the ghost gave a little curtsy. “Most call me Grey Lady.”
“Nice to meet you Grey,” Alice grinned. Grey began to tear up a little.
“Mike used to call me that,” she smiled at her.
“Do you mind if I ...?” Alice began to ask, not quite sure if she was imposing. She needed a place to study away from Brown or Smith.
Grey seemed to light up at the question, “Why of course!”
“Thank you Grey,” Alice smiled. “I’m Alice by the way.”
“Alice?” Grey smiled. “I think I remember an Alice that ‘Cas and Mike were friends with. She was very nice.” Alice’s eyes light up with this new information she hadn’t known she’d been named after someone!
“Thank you for telling me Grey,” Alice grinned. “I’m always happy to hear more about my dad.”
“Of course,” Grey nodded. “You’re also free to use the record player. I think it might actually be Mike’s.”
“He liked the Beatles?” Alice asked.
“Oh yes,” Grey grinned. “In fact one year ‘Arty and him charmed some of the suits of armor to sing "Here comes the sun” offkey at those annoying pranksters.”
“Did he really?” Alice giggled.
“Oh yes,” Grey laughed. “They were in a bit of a prank war with them for a year or two.”
“My dad? In a prank war?” Alice gasped. What little memories Alice had of her dad didn’t paint him to be a prankster. Maybe if he hadn’t died he would have been more of a jokester later on. Grey frowned, noticing where Alice's thoughts had gone.
“He was taken too soon,” Grey told her. “They all were.”
“The best people normally are,” Alice frowned. Chiron had told her that after Cas died. Grey studied her.
“You have lost many,” Grey said sadly. “The fates do love their tragic heroes.”
“The fates?” Alice asked standing up a bit straighter. Could Grey possibly know?
“Yes the fates,” Grey frowned. “You are a child of Dionysus, yes?”
“How..?” Alice started to ask.
“Did I know you were a child Dionysus?” Grey asked, amused. “I, unlike the rest of my friends, knew who Micheal was meeting towards the end of their 7th year.”
“Are you the one sending me notes?” Alice asked.
Grey frowned,”No, maybe next time you come you can show them to me.”
“Will do,” Alice nodded.
“Now run along, child,” Grey smiled. “Madam Pince can only keep you here for ‘detention’ for so long.”
“Madam Pince knew about this place?” Alice asked in shock.
“Oh yes,” Grey grinned. “Your father started a book club with her and ‘dora.”
“Cool,” Alice grinned.
“Now run along little one!” Grey smiled showing her up the stairs.
“Bye Grey!” Alice called and she ran up the stairs.
↢↣
“How was your detention?” Hermione asked passing her the green beans to give to Ron. Alice debated tell her about the place she had found, but eventually decided against it. She didn’t really know Hermione that well. Maybe she’d tell her next year.
“Boring,” Alice shrugged. “I had to reshelve books.”
“By hand?” Neville asked.
“Yeah,” Alice was sure what other method there was.
“Oh I read about the reshelving spell!” Hermione frowned. “Isn’t it not very accurate?”
“Kinda,” Neville explained. “It’s not very accurate if you don’t know the library very well.”
Then all of a sudden a small letter dropped from the sky into Alice’s lap.
“What’s that?” Harry asked.
“Not sure,” Alice opened the letter.
Dear Miss Lockwood,
You have been invited to the will reading of Pandora Lovegood (neé-Rosier) on Wednesday November 20, 1991. Please make the needed arrangements to attend.
Our Condolences,
Gringotts Bank
Alice reread the letter again. Could this be “dora”? Did she die recently? Why didn’t she contact her?
“Is that..?” Neville trailed off.
“It’s a will reading summoning,” Alice frowned.
“Oh no!” Hermione gasped. “I’m so sorry for your loss!”
“I don’t know the person who died,” Alice grimaced. “Neville, do you know who Pandora Lovegood is?”
“Lovegood?” Ron looked up from his food.
“Yeah Lovegood,” Alice confirmed.
“They live near my house,” Ron shuddered. “They’re also super weird.”
“That’s because you think everyone is weird,” one of the Weasley twins appeared from behind Neville making him jump.
Ron stuck his tongue out at him and went back to eating.
“You know who Pandora Lovegood is?” Alice asked, turning to the twins.
“Sure,” one of the twins grinned.
“Mrs Lovegood taught,” the other twin started.
“Use everything we know about Potions,” another finished.
“Why’d you mention her?” The other asked, tilting his head.
“She died,” Alice explained. “I’ve gotten invited to the Will reading.”
“Oh..” one of the twins frowned. Then another letter dropped from the sky, via owl, into the Twins' hands.
“Mrs. Lovegood must’ve left us something,” the other twin frowned. The two then walked back to their normal seat to open the letter.
“I wonder what she left you,” Harry frowned.
“Same,” Alice pocketed the letter and went back to eating dinner.
Notes:
Alice: oh no she died :(
5 seconds later: nom nom nom
Chapter 20: Pre-game jitters
Summary:
Harry gets ready for the up coming Quidditch game and we get a flash back
Notes:
People of the Internet,
Just wanted to let you know that the next few chapter will had a small bit at the end that will follow a similar story line. They are flash backs as I meant to put them in sooner, but kept forgetting. Thanks again to Fantasy92 for inspiring the Pollux storyline :D.Also sorry about not posting last week I got really caught up with preparing for my final in ELA and forgot to finish writing this chapter 😭
XO,
BurntoutEnby
Chapter Text
Alice couldn’t stop thinking about the will reading. If Pandora had left her something in her will she obviously knew about her. So why didn’t she visit? Or at least write? A small voice in Alice's head kept asking why Pandora didn’t take her in? If she had, Alice would’ve grown up in the wizarding world. She wouldn’t have been alone. For as much as she loved her half brothers and Dionysus they were always coming and going, same with any other friend Alice had ever made at Camp. No one stayed. Everyone left. Pollux for College, Dionysus because of stupid rules, her friends from other cabins for the company of other siblings.
Alice couldn’t help but imagine another world where Pandora had taken her in. Nonetheless it didn’t matter. As the date for the will reading approached, so did the date for the first Quidditch match at Hogwarts. Alice could tell everyone was fired up for the upcoming game, which was between Slytherin and Gryffindor. This made everything 100x more tense between the two houses. The worst part was the fact Harry was constantly radiating anxiety about the match, which was 1000x worse than the steady hum of Neville’s constant anxiety that slightly spiked in Potions.
Alice didn’t quite register the growing tension until the day before the match when they had been hanging out in the courtyard. Ron had been bickering with Hermione about the morality of copying others' essays with minor word changes. Meanwhile Neville had been talking to her about the different wizarding plants that had evolved to grow in the winter and Harry was pouring over his copy of Quidditch Through the Ages. When Professor Snape appeared in front of them.
“What do you have there Potter?” Snape snarled at Harry. In response both Neville and Harry’s anxiety spiked, it felt like someone had just stabbed her in the arm, which caused her to wince a little. Luckily Snape ignored it.
Harry wordlessly showed Snape the cover of Quidditch Through the Ages.
"Library books are not to be taken outside the school," Snape snapped. "Give it to me. Five points from Gryffindor."
He snatched the book away from Harry and then limped away. Alice thought that was a bit odd.
“He just made that rule up,” Harry frowned.
“Well,” Hermione spoke up. “Book from the Library are not to leave school grounds, but since we’re on school grounds the rule doesn’t apply. Although one could technically argue that-”
“He’s just a slimy snake!” Ron rolled his eyes, cutting off Hermione’s rant.
Hermione huffed, “He’s our Professor.”
“He’s a horrible Professor,” Neville shuddered, getting shocked looks from everyone. After all, no one had expected Neville to say anything bad about anyone.
“Did you see the way he was walking?” Ron asked.
“Yeah he was limping,” Alice said blankly, not really wanting to think about what her Professor could’ve been doing to get a limp.
Dating inside of Cabins was frowned upon, but outside was a different story.
“Do you think it was the cerberus?” Harry asked wide eyed. “On Halloween night I saw a really big bite mark.”
“You did?” Neville asked in shock. “You’re really observant!”
“I guess,” Harry shrugged.
“Why would Snape be anywhere near that monster?” Ron shuddered.
“Maybe he was feeding him-? Her-? Them-?” Alice offered.
“That makes sense,” Neville nodded.
“I don’t know he’s a snake and a former Death Eater!” Ron pointed out.
“I really doubt that Professor Dumbledor would allow someone that was going to endanger us to teach at Hogwarts,” Hermione frowned.
“True,” Alice agreed.
“Whatever,” Ron huffed. “Lets go inside, It's about to rain.”
↢↣
"You've got to eat some breakfast," Hermione begged Harry.
"I don't want anything," Harry countered.
Alice wanted to drown herself in the lake. Somehow Harry’s anxiety levels had reached an all time high. Something Alice had never seen, not even in the heat of a battle. It felt like someone was drilling into the back of her skull. Alice needed to get this stupid power under control. She sucked at doing it, but she had to or she’d end up dead by the end of Quidditch season.
"Just a bit of toast," Hermione pleaded.
Harry however still looked like he was going to throw up, "I'm not hungry."
"Harry, you need your strength," Seamus added. "Seekers are always the ones who get clobbered by the other team."
Harry frowned, “I…”
“Will you guys leave him alone?” Alice whined, her headache not much better. “He looks like he’s about to puke!”
Hermione frowned, “At least drink some water.”
“Ok,” Harry took a glass of water and sipped it a bit.
“You’re gonna do great,” Alice told her friend. “And if you don’t It’s ok. It’s only your first game.”
“I guess you’re right,” Harry shrugged.
Then the Weasley twins slipped into the seats next to Alice, across from Harry.
“Pre-game jitters?” One of the twins asked, Alice was pretty sure this one was Fred. He seemed to radiate mischief, meanwhile George seemed to radiate mayhem.
“Yeah,” Harry mumbled into his water cup.
“It’s gonna be alright mate,” George assured him. “No one’s gonna blame you if you mess up. Staying on your broom all game and you’ll be great.”
“But even then if you don’t it’s fine,” Fred added. “Gred here got knocked out in his first game.” Harry smiled a bit at this.
“I think you’ll find that was you Forge,” George shot back with a grin. This caused Harry to giggle a bit.
“Either way you’ll do great, Harry,” Fred smiled at Harry. The constant stab of Harry’s anxiety seemed to lessen for a moment.
“Yeah you’ll do great Harry,” Smith smiled at Harry. Harry frowned at her. “Just make sure your friend here doesn’t try to hex you!”
“Good one Sal’,” Brown giggled.Fred and George were not amused.
“I would hate to have to tell Mrs. Smith what you just said Sally dear,” George looked at her solemnly, but dear was dripping with contempt.
“Sorry Fred,” Smith blushed and scooted back down the table with Brown.
“Thanks George,” Alice mumbled.
George’s eyes slightly widened when she correctly guessed his name, but not enough for anyone to notice, “No problem Alice.”
↢↣
“Sir,” He looked up from his seat at the head of the table. They had just sat down to eat. “We intercepted this letter from the UK.”
“The UK?” He asked, a bit shocked. No one went there anymore. He took the letter from his guard and began to read.
Dear Pollux,
I miss you and camp a lot…
A Demigod, ofcourse.
The school works on a sorting system with this old hat that puts you into one of 4 houses. I got Gryffindor. Gryffindors are supposed to be super brave or something. Anyways classes have been kinda fun. This year I have Transfiguration and History with Ravenclaws (the super smart house) Then I got Herbology and Charms with Hufflepuffs (the super loyal ones). Lastly I got Defence Against the Dark arts and Potions Slytherins (the super Ambitious ones or something). And on Wednesdays I have Astronomy at night. My favorite classes so far have been Astronomy and Herbology. I thought I might like potions but the Professor is a real κομμάτι σκατά. He tried to humiliate me and my friend Harry by asking questions about random topics we hadn’t even learned about. When he asked me my question and I said I didn’t know he had the AUDACITY to say my dad would be so disappointed in me!
How odd, he thought to himself. What was a Slytherin or a Hufflepuff?
Unfortunately my dormmates aren't much better. Apparently my family is known for Blood magic in the Wizarding world, which is a part of Dark Magic which is suppppppppper looked down on. These two girls Sally and Lavender keep calling me a dark witch! It’s like when the Ares cabin mostly bullied all of camp. Thank the gods that doesn’t happen at camp anymore.
His eyes widened at Dark Magic. He has seen such a thing be used since his time. Even then it was a meer whisper. Could this be anything he could use to his advantage? Could he sway a magic user? Maybe this very demigod?
As for the Owl thing the wizarding world as a whole uses birds to communicate and owls are just the most common in the UK. I don’t know if it has anything to do with Athean, but it doesn’t seem likely.
Love and miss you!
Your favorite little sister,
Alice
Alice, he grinned to himself, and she had just given him the perfect bait. Yes, a magic user would be perfect.
“Find this Pollux demigod for me,” he told his guard, who gave him a short nod. With luck they would have the boy before September was up!
Chapter 21: Play Ball (wait why are there 3???)
Summary:
Quidditch :D
Chapter Text
Alice, Hermione, Seamus, Dean, Neville, and Ron all made their way up to the seats. Seamus had the poster for Harry tucked under his arm. At first Ron had decided the Poster was going to say Potter for President. Hermione quickly shot this idea down seeing that it was a sports game not a political race. With the combined brainstorming session of Alice, Hermione and Seamus it was decided that the poster would say “ BE BOLD & Catch Gold Harry!” surrounding a lion eating a snake. The O in gold was also a snitch. Dean ended up being the main artist with Seamus providing pictures of a snitch. Hermione found a spell to make the “BE BOLD” glitter and the “& Catch Gold Harry” flash between Red and Gold. Alice, with some help from Grey, got the snitch and Lion eating the snake to move slightly. Harry had no clue they had made it.
“This looks amazing,” Seamus grinned. “You did great on the artwork D’.”
Dean blushed, “It's not that cool, but thanks Seamus.”
“Not that cool?” Seamus gapped.“It’s really cool, dude!”
“Thanks,” Dean whispered, turning even more red.
“So remind me again what this game is about,” Hermione frowned.
“Right so Quidditch is a game with 7 players. Two beaters, which are my brothers Fred and George, have to keep these balls called bludgers away from the rest of the team. Then we have the three chasers they have to get the Quaffle into the goal. Our chasers are Angelina Johnson, 3rd year, Alicia Spinnet, 4th year, and Kade Bell, 7th year. Kade’s little sister Katie is planning on trying out next year for the spot, she's a 3rd year with Angelina and my brothers. Then you have the keeper who tries to stop the other team from scoring, that’s Oliver Wood the Captain. Then there's the Seeker, they have to find the golden snitch which is worth 100 points and it ends the game!
“Wait, if the Seeker can just end the game with 100 points what’s the point of the other player?” Dean frowned. Ron just shrugged.
Alice turned her attention to the field. Madam Hooch, from the flying lessons, stood in the middle of the field. Then 7 people in green and silver uniforms walked out onto the field followed closely by 7 in Red and Gold.
“There they are!” Seamus shouted. Hermione, Neville, and Ron all began to unfold the sign. Madam Hooch looked like she was talking to them for a bit and then the players got into positions. Madam Hooch let the Golden snitch and bludgers out first. Then she blew her whistle and the Quaffle shot out.
“And we’re off,” the annoncer, a 3rd year gryffindor named Lee Jordan, spoke into the mic. “And the Quaffle is taken immediately by Angelina Johnson of Gryffindor, what an excellent Chaser that girl is, and rather attractive, too!"
“JORDAN!” Professor McGonagal shouted from the teachers booth.
“Sorry Professor,” Lee winced.
"And she's really belting along up there, a neat pass to Alicia Spinnet, a good find of Oliver Wood's, last year only a reserve” Lee informed the crowd.
Alice watched as the Chasers flew through the air, she was absolutely enamored with it.
“back to Johnson and -- no,” Lee grimaced. “The Slytherins have taken the Quaffle, Slytherin Captain Marcus Flint gains the Quaffle and off he goes”
Alice watched closely are the Quaffle gets passed around. She has always wanted to fly, but never knew how.
“Flint flying like an eagle up there, he's going to sc- no, stopped by an excellent move by Gryffindor Keeper Wood and the Gryffindors take the Quaffle!” Lee cheers. “that's Chaser Kade Bell of Gryffindor there, nice dive around Flint, off up the field and -- OUCH -- that must have hurt, hit in the back of the head by a Bludger!”
Alice winced, that must’ve hurt. Alice wondered if she could take a hit by a bludger.
“Quaffle taken by the Slytherins, that's Adrian Pucey speeding off toward the goal posts, but he's blocked by a second Bludger, sent his way by Fred or George Weasley, can't tell which,” Lee shrugged. “Nice play by the Gryffindor Beater!.”
“Johnson back in possession of the Quaffle, a clear field ahead and off she goes!” Lee grins. “she's really flying, dodges a speeding Bludger, the goal posts are ahead, come on, now, Angelina! Keeper Bletchley dives, misses. GRYFFINDORS SCORE!”
The whole Gryffindor section goes up in cheers, still Alice keeps her eyes on the players. Gods she wished to fly like that. Maybe Harry could teach her?
“Hagrid!” someone next to Alice shouts this causes her to jump. Hermione is grinned next to Ron and Alice see the man from the boats.
"Bin watchin' from me hut,” Hagrid beamed, patting a large pair of binoculars around his neck, "But it isn't the same as bein' in the crowd. No sign of the Snitch yet, eh?"
“Not yet,” Rong signed. “Oh Hagrid, have you met Alice?”
Hagrid turn to Alice, “Not yet, ‘m Rubeus Hagrid, Keeper of Keys and Grounds 'ere at Hogwarts!”
“Nice to meet you Mr. Hagrid,” Alice nodded. “I’m Alice Lockwood.”
“Lockwood eh?” Hagrid’s eyes widened. “I ‘new ‘ur father. Mike Lockwood.”
“Really?” Alice asked.
“Sure. he’d come down to me hut to chat every few weeks,” Hagrid grinned. “Sorry to hear ‘bout his passin’.”
"Slytherin in possession," Lee’s voice boomed and Alice’s attention was back on the match. “Chaser Pucey ducks two Bludgers, two Weasleys, and Chaser Bell, and speeds toward the-”
Lee abruptly cut off and then said,“Wait a moment, was that the Snitch?"
Suddenly all the attention was on Harry and the Slytherin Seeker.
“Come on Harry you got this!” Seamus shouted from next to Alice. Alice, like everyone else including the players stopped to watch.
“Looks like brand new Gryffindor Seeker, Harry Potter, and Seeker Higgs are going for the snitch!” Lee shouted over the mic. “They’re neck and neck! Who will get the Snitch? Oh it looks like Harry is-”
Then all of a sudden the Slytherin captain slammed into Harry.
“What the fuck!” Alice shouted.
“Alice!” scolded not only Hermione, but Dean and Seamus too. Harry began to spin at an alarming rate.
“Oh fuck Harry is gonna break his neck!” Alice mutter under her breath, earning her a harsh look from Hermione.
“Foul!” a bunch of the Gryffindors began to chant. The game was then put on hold for Madam Hooch to yell at the Slytherin Captain.
"Send him off, ref! Red card!" Dean shouted next to Alice. She’d never been to a sporting event, but very much agreed with sending Flint off the field.
“What are you on about?” Ron frowned.
“In football, not American football mind you, you get shown the red card and you're out of the game!” Dean explained. Leaving Alice with two questions. What was football and why was there an American version?
“Well this isn’t Football, American or not,” Ron huffed.
“So after that obvious and disgusting bit of cheating-” Lee started.
“JORDAN!” Professor McGonagall shouted at Lee.
“I mean, after that open and revolting foul-” Lee rolled his eyes.
“Jordan, I am warning you!” McGonagall shouted at Lee like a mother would a child. It vaguely reminded Alice of how the Demeter cabin’s head counselor would talk to the pegasuses.
“All right, all right!” Lee huffs. “Flint nearly kills the Gryffindor Seeker, which could happen to anyone, I'm sure, so a penalty to Gryffindor, taken by Spinner, who puts it away, no trouble, and we continue play, Gryffindor still in possession."
Alice zone back into the game when a sudden jerking motion caught the corner of Alice’s eye followed by a familiar jolt in Harry’s anxiety levels. Alice turned to see Harry being jerked around by his broom.
“Uh guys,” Alice frowned. “What’s going on with Harry’s broom?”
"If I didn' know better, I'd say he'd lost control of his broom,” Hagrid frowned. “But he can't have...."
"Could something have happened to it when Flint blocked him?" Seamus asked.
"Can't have!" Hagrid’s voice was shaking. "Can't nothing interfere with a broomstick except powerful Dark magic, no kid could do that to a Nimbus Two Thousand!"
Hermione snatched the binoculars out of Hagrid’s hand and pointed them at the teachers’ stands. Alice’ heart dropped, could a teacher really be cursing Harry? Then again they had fought a Troll not that long ago. Maybe the fates had taken an interest in Harry? Either way it wasn’t good.
“What are you doing?” Ron shouted at Hermione.
"I knew it! Snape, look," Hermione passed the binoculars to Ron.
“He’s doing something, jinxing the broom," Hermione frantically explained.
“Snape wouldn’t do that,” Hagrid shook his head. Alice frowned and took the Binoculars from Ron. Alice looked to see Professor Snape muttering something while staring at Harry. Man that guy was really competitive. Alice scanned the rest of the teachers and landed on Professor Quirrel who was-.
Ron knocked the binoculars out of Alice’s hand while shouting, “What are we gonna do?”
“I’ll handle it!” Hermione grinned and slipped off.
“Come on Hermione!” Ron pleaded. Harry was almost thrown off his broom. He held onto the broom with tips of his fingers. Everyone watched in fear. Alice felt like she was getting stabbed over and over again with the amount of anxiety and fear in the area. Yet she didn’t care.
“Oh I can’t watch!” Neville sobbed, barring his head in Alice’s solder.
Then all of a sudden it stopped. Harry was then able to get back onto his broom.
“You can look now,” Alice told Nevile. “Harry’s ok now.”
“Thanks,” Neville whispered, his face growing redder by the second.
Alice would swear years later she had only looked away for a second.
“OH MY MERLIN!” Hagrid bellowed. Alice then turned to see Harry plummeting in a corkscrew towards the ground. Alice acted before she could think and bolted out of the stands towards the field, praying to any god listening that Harry would be alright.
Years later Ron would swear Alice Lockwood had apparated down to the field.
Notes:
People of the internet,
so I'm moving this little spill I do to the end so I can actually explain changes I make in the future instead of just vaguely referencing them. Anyways I haven't posted yet this week do to the AP exam which killed me and I got finals next week, but I have written chapter 22 for the most part.Have I killed Harry... I mean I could've 🤷 >:D
I changed the poster cause I didn't understand the President Potter thing. The Weasleys is our king from the Slytherins make sense since they were implying that they would win because of him. So I changed it. If anyone understands the President Potter thing please explain I've literally never been to a sporting event like this besides my cousin's volleyball tournament last summer.
Hoped you enjoyed,
BurntoutEnby
Chapter 22: The Funeral (no it’s not Harry’s)
Summary:
Harry is fine :D
In other news the Will Reading of Pandora Lovegood.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Alice had gotten down to the field to see Harry dumbly sit down like he hadn’t just been almost killed. He then proceeded to cough up the golden snitch.
“I got the snitch!” Harry cried and then made eye contact with Alice.
“Harry fucking Potter what in the name of all the gods were you think!” Alice shouted. “You scared me half to death!”
“I-I had to get the snitch though,” Harry looked down a little ashamed.
“Not at the risk of your life!” Alice frowned and then pulled him into a big hug. “You are worth more than a stupid Quidditch game!”
“Sorry Alice,” Harry mumbled into Alice’s shoulder.
“It looks like Harry caught the snitch!” Lee called from the booth. “Gryffindor wins!!”
"He didn't catch it, he nearly swallowed it," Flint fumed and stomped off followed by the disappointed Slytherin team.
Hermione, Ron, Hagrid, and Neville all made it down to the field a few minutes later.
“It was Snape!” Ron told Harry who just gasped. “We saw him!”
“I saw him,” Hermione huffed. “I just pointed it out to you.”
“She also ran across the stands to set him on fire,” Alice grinned.
“You set a teacher on fire!?” Harry shouted.
“Not so loud!” Hermione winced.
“Thanks Hermione,” Harry smiled at her.
Hagrid shook his head, “Let’s head down to the hut.”
“Sounds great,” Alice grinned as she hadn’t been to the hut yet.
↢↣
A week later Alice was still regretting agreeing to go to Hagrid's Hut. He served them rock cakes that Alice had chipped a tooth on, luckily Madam Pomfrey had been able to fix that. Suddenly it was November 20 and Alice still hadn't talked to McGonagall. Then about half way through breakfast McGonagall appeared at the Gryffindor table.
“Miss Lockwood, Messrs Weasley,” McGonagall called. The twins snapped their heads towards her. “Follow me.”
“What did she do?” ALice heard Ron whisper to Hermione, who just rolled her eyes, as the three got up to follow McGonagall. They ended up outside the Great Hall and face to face with what looked to be one of the Weasley Brothers.
“Bill has offered to take you three to the will reading,” McGonagall informed them. “You guardians have already given their permission. You are to be back no later than dinner.”
“Yes Professor,” The Weasley Twins grinned. McGonagall frowned and then went back into the great hall.
“Right,” Bill, who most definitely was Ron’s older brother, smiled. “I’m Bill Wealsey and this is?”
“Alice Lockwood,” Alice replied.
“She is friends with Ron,” George elaborated.
“And Harry,” Fred finished.
“Nice to meet you Alice,” Bill nodded. “We better get going. The Will reading starts at 10 sharp.”
Bill led them down a few halls until they entered an unoccupied classroom with a large fireplace in it. Alice had never been here before.
“Have you ever used a floo Alice?” Bill asked.
“No,” Alice frowned. “What is that?”
“It’s a form of transport,” Fred began to explain.
“You take ash and shout the place you wanna go,” George continued.
“And then you appear in that floo!” They finished together.
“Just make sure to be clear in your enunciation,” Bill shook his head at his brother’s antics. Bill pulled out a small box full of black powder, ash.
“Got it,” Alice nodded.
“I’ll go first,” Fred grinned. He then stepped into the fireplace, or floo, and took so of the ash from Bill’s box.
“Gringotts Bank, Jinx Entrance,” Bill said.
Fred nodded,” Gringotts Bank, Jinx Entrance!”
Then he was enveloped in green flames. Alice gasped. Did the flames hurt?
“Your turn Alice!” George smiled and pushed her gentle towards the floo. Alice stepped in and took some of the ash.
Alice threw down the ash and at the same time shouted, “Gringotts Bank, Jinx Entrance!”
Her vision went green and then she was stumbling out of another fireplace.
“First times are always rough,” a voice to her right, that Alice vaguely recognized as Fred Weasley’s. He helps her sit down, but her vision is still swimming. Luckily it stops once Bill arrives.
“Alright this way,” Bill says and leads through a maze of hallways before stopping at a black door with carvings of Hecate.
“That’s beautiful,” Alice gasped at the sight of the door. It was more intercat than anything she had seen before.
Bill laughs a bit and then opens the door, “I’ll pick you 3 up after the reading is done.”
Fred, George, and Alice all nodded and walked into the room. It had gray couches with a few people already sitting down. A man with scars all over his face and sandy brown hair. Another man with stringy white hair and dark circles under his eyes. Next to him sat a girl about a year younger than Alice with similar hair and bright blue eyes. There was also an elderly looking man with black hair and what seemed to be a permanent frown stuck to his face. Finally there was an official looking woman who was scanning the room for any dangers.
Fred and George went to sit next to the girl leaving Alice a seat next to the man with scars all over his face. After everyone was seated a goblin Alice didn’t recognize came into the room.
“Wiccan,” The goblin frowned. “We are here today for the Will reading of the late Lady Rosier, Pandora Lovegood.”
Alice vaguely remembered learning about lords and ladys in Chirons attempted at a schooling experience for year rounders. He mainly just taught history. The goblin then unraveled a large parchment. The parchment then began to float and a voice came out of it!
“Good Morning my friends and family,” the voice from the parchment spoke, it was slightly airy and had a whimsical feel to it. “If I was here with you today I would’ve incourged you all to introduce yourselves but that can wait until after I am done.”
“To Mr. Lupin, I leave you a photo album to take care of until the time is right.” the man next to Alice sat up a little. Once the voice finished a thick book, that had to be the photo album, appeared in Mr. Lupin’s lap.
“To Lord Black, I leave you your grandson’s sketchbook, a thing he entrusted to me after his passing.” a rather small spiral bound book appeared in the elderly man's lap.
“To Barty, my friend no matter how far you strayed, I leave you my brother’s journal and two pieces of jewelry, these are to be placed in his vault; however I wish him to be informed of them.” the official looking lady nodded.
“To Alice Lockwood, my goddaughter, I leave you the notes of Michael Lockwood and the cottage you grew up in. He left them to me in his will and I am here to return them. May the sun and star find them useful.” Alice frowned and then a thick black book and a small brass key appeared in her lap.
“To my little apprentices Fred and George Weasley I give you my potion school books and notes along with my personal prank book. May the toad quiver before you.” Fred and George somberly smiled at the parchment before 7 textbooks, 3 black notebooks, and a purple book appeared before them in two equal piles.
“To my Moon, my little Luna, I leave you everything else and the title of Lady Rosier when you become of age. Help where you can, little moon and be strong.” the girl beamed at the parchment.
“To my love, my heart, my soulmate, I leave you our daughter to care for, our house, and my personal diary. Help the star when the foe returns.” The man with string white hair nodded grimly and hugged his daughter.
The parchment then rolled back up and fell into the goblins hand.
“You have an hour before you must leave,” the goblin told them and left the room.
↢↣
“Another letter,” his guard told him and handed the letter to him. He frowned. They had kidnapped the Pollux boy shortly after Halloween, yet there had been no attempts made by the demigods to save him. They stupidly assumed the forest took him.
The letter read:
Dear Pollux,
School here is strange to say the least. I made some friends! Hermione Granger, who's my dorm mate, Harry Potter, and Neville Longbottom. The potions professor is a jackass! Flying is pretty cool, also I ran into a Cerberus!
Please send Mechanical Pencils and those really nice erasers.
Hope you got this,
Alice
He tossed the letter to the side. Nothing interesting there.
Notes:
People of the internet,
Another week another chapter! I've got an audition coming up for a play this weekend and finals this whole week wish me luck 😬🤞I've been debating who to put into Pandora's will for a while and eventually decide on these few. I'm not sure exactly when Barty "dies" in prison, but let's just pretend that happens this coming summer. Also surprise appearance from Remus Lupin and Arcturus Black!! I think I'm going to let them all chat a bit next chapter and then go do other things :D
Lupin won't be showing back up after this until book 3!! (Imma miss my fav werewolf nerd :((( )
I wonder who the sun and star Pandora was talking could be :D
HAPPY ALMOST SUMMER!!!,
BurntoutEnby
Chapter 23: Werewolves, Moon girls, and gifts
Summary:
Alice and the twin hang out with Luna and her dad
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The door slammed shut after the goblin left. After a few seconds the official looking woman stood up and left the room without a word. The Lord Black man kept staring at Alice and Mr. Lupin. Meanwhile Mr. Lupin seemed to be very wary of Lord Black.
“Are you doing ok Luna?” Fred asked Luna a few seconds after the woman left.
“I’m ok,” Luna said with a small smile. “Mama wouldn’t want me to be sad.”
Fred and George shared a look. “How about you Mr. Lovegood?”
“Mhm?” Mr. Lovegood looked a bit startled. “Oh yes we shall manage.”
Mr. Lupin got up from his seat slowly, Lord Black watched him carefully. “I’m sorry for your loss. I should be going though.”
“Take care Lupin,” Mr. Lovegood nodded at him and Mr. Lupin slipped out the door. Lord Black opened the sketchbook he had been given. Luna then got up from her seat and sat next to Alice.
“It’s nice to meet you Ivy Witch,” Luna smiled softly. “Mama used to talk about Uncle Mike all the time.”
“Nice to meet you too,” Alice shrugged.
“Daddy can we take Alice and the twins out for ice cream?” Luna asked her father.
“Mhm?” Mr. Lovegood looked at his daughter a bit confused. “Yes, that sounds like a good idea. We should ask whoever brought them to come along too.”
“Our brother should be here any minute,” George explained.
“Hello Bill,” Luna smiled when Bill appeared in the doorway.
“Hey Luna,” Bill smiled. “How you holding up?”
“I’m ok,” Luna told him. “Daddy is a little lost today. He’ll get better though.”
“Oh,” Bill frowned. “Well I gotta get these three back to Hogwarts.”
“Daddy you can ask him now,” Luna said to her father.
Her father frowned a moment before asking,”Luna wanted to invite you four to get ice cream with us if that’s alright.”
“We would love Mr. Lovegood,” Fred grinned.
“Yea it would be our honor,” George agreed. Luna smiled. Luna stood up and Bill began to gather up the piles of books the twins had received.
“Goodbye Mr. Black,” Luna said and handed Lord black a small purple origami star. Lord Black looked up from the sketchbook a little shocked, almost like he was going to cry.
“Thank you, Heir Rosier,” Lord Black settled on after a few moments. Luna smiled and led them all out of the room.
“Right, I better-” Bill started.
“I know the way,” Luna smiled and proceeded to lead the group out of the bank.
“Miss Lockwood!” a firmilary voice called out once they had gotten to the lobby. Alice turned around to see Gilodia.
“Hello Gilodia,” Alice greeted with a small smile.
“Miss Lockwood your great Aunt was informed of the will reading and requested we go ahead and take anything given to you. Per the already set agreement you may access these things on your 13th birthday.” Gilodia explained in a low whisper so that no one nearby could hear. Alice frowned but handed over the black notebook and key. Alice wished she could’ve looked through it at least once.
“Have a great rest of your day Gilodia,” Alice nodded at Gilodia. Gilodia nodded and disappeared back into the Goblin's maze of a bank.
“Alright lets go get Ice Cream,” Bill smiled and led the way out of the bank.
↢↣
Alice, Fred, and George made it back to the Castle a little before dinner was to start. Luna had taken them to get ice cream and then decided to take them shopping. Alice took advantage of the moment and began to get some gifts for her friends. For Ron a chess set, she had seen him play a few of the upper years last month with the common room’s set. For Hermione a book on wizard law. For Neville a book on Super rare plants both from the Magical and Muggle worlds. For Grey Alice got her a record of Please Please Me by the Beatles which Grey’s orginal copy had gotten damaged by an “awful prankster boy who Reg was friends with”. Alice wasn’t sure what to get Pollux or Harry, but she had some time to figure those out.
Christmas might not have been that big of a thing back at camp, but Cas had started a tradition in the Dionysus cabin to exchange gifts on the winter solstice. Plus Alice liked giving gifts to people, it was fun to surprise them.
The twins had taken the time to look through the books Pandora had given them. Bill looked particularly nervous when they pulled out the prank book After they all said goodbye to Luna and her father Bill escorted them back to Hogwarts. Before they got back to the dorms Alice ran into Harry.
“Well I think we should go bug Lee,” Fred whispered to his twin.
“I agree,” George nodded and the two slipped thought the portrait.
Alice shook her head at the twins and moved to follow, but before she got to the portrait it opened to reveal Harry.
“Alice!” Harry grinned. “You’re back early!”
Alice grinned. “Wanna help me hide these gifts?”
“Gifts?” Harry tilted his head like a puppy. “What are the gifts for?”
“Christmas or well winter solstice,” Alice explained and began to lead Harry down another Hallway. She could probably stash them in an empty classroom. “Most celebrated Christmas. Really just the winter holidays in general!”
“Oh,” Harry frowned. “Are we supposed to get gifts for each other?”
Alice stopped in her tracks. “You know I don’t know.”
“You don’t?” Harry asked.
“Yeah,” Alice frowned. “All my friends back home think of my as Pollux’s little sister. Most don’t stay for the winter solstice.”
“Oh,” Harry frowned. “I’ve never really had friends before or Christmas present for that matter.”
“You’ve never had Christmas present?” Alice asked a little shock. Cas had always made sure to send her something of a winter solstice gift. After he died Pollux took up the tradition. Alice decided then and there she was going to get him the best Christmas/winter solstice gift she could think of!
“It’s not that big of a deal,” Harry spoke after a few seconds. “My relatives just don’t like me all that much.”
Alice frowned, “Harry do your relatives hit you?”
Somewhere in the afterlife Caster scolding his sister for being so blunt.
“It’s not that big of a deal,” Harry protested.
“Ok Harry,” Alice shook her head. “Just know if you need a place to stay for the summer I’m sure I could figure out a way to smuggle you into camp.”
She could probably say he was a kid of Hermes or Apollo. Those two always have the most kids and almost never remember which ones are theirs.
“Thanks Alice,” Harry smiled softly. “I think I’m gonna ask if I could stay here for the summer.”
“That might work,” Alice grinned back. “Now how about you help me with hiding these my friend Grey was talking about cloaking spells the other day I think I’m gonna give it a try but I need your help!”
“Cloaking spells?” Harry asked intrigued.
“Yeah like the cloaking shields in Star Trek!” Alice grinned.
“I’ve never seen Star Trek,” Harry replied.
“You’ve never seen Star Trek?” Alice gasped. “Are you British people being tortured?”
“Alice you do realize you’re British. You were born here,” Harry giggled.
“Born here, smorn here,” Alice shrugged.
Notes:
People of the Internet,
HAPPY PRIDE MONTH!!!!!!Sorry about the short chapter I'm taking an online Health Class this summer cause I can't fit it in my schedule any other way and totally forgot to finish up the chapter 😅
Anyways I know nothing about Winter solstice things so don't quote me. Normally I would do some research, but again I ran out of time.
Love Y'all,
BurntoutEnby
Chapter 24: A Cerberus in a China shop
Summary:
Alice and the gang (minus Harry) discuss Christmas and later Harry and Alice go visit Hagrid!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Ron I need your help,” Alice sat down across from Ron. He had just finished beating a fourth year at chess and was packing up the pieces.
“Whatcha need my help for?” Ron frowned. He didn’t really like Alice. She was too unpredictable, a bit like the twins, and she didn’t 100% believe that Snape was the one to attack Harry.
“Harry has never had Christmas presents before!” Alice revealed. Ron gasped, even when money was tight back home the Weasley children always had presents for Christmas! “We have to figure out a way to give him the best Christmas ever!”
“But how do we do that?” Ron asked.
“I’m not quite sure,” Alice frowned. “But we need to get him the best Christmas present ever for sure!”
“How about I write to my mum for ideas!” Ron declared. “We should get Hermione to help us!”
“That's a great idea!” Alice grinned. “Hermione!”
“What?” Hermione frowned, looking up from her potions textbook.
“Harry has never had a Christmas gift so I’m thinking we get him the best Christmas gift ever!!” Alice explained. “Along with our own gifts of course.”
Hermione thought for a moment, “What if we owled some of Harry’s parent’s friends asking for photos of them?”
“I like that idea!” Ron grinned.
“What idea?” Harry asked as he walked into the room. Ron, Alice and Hermione shared a panicked look.
“That you should take Alice to go visit Hagrid again!” Ron blurted out.
“Yes, you two should head to Hagrids to ask about that..” Hermione trailed off forgetting the word.
“Cerberus!” Alice filled in.
“Oh,” Harry smiled. “That does sound like a brilliant idea! Why don’t you two come too?”
“Well they have to go see McGonagall for a-uh thing,” Alice smiled nervously at Ron.
“Oh yes that thing!” Ron nodded. “We better go now to get that list for our-uh research project!”
“What research project?” Harry frowned.
“The one to figure out what type of hex was used on your broom!” Hermione blurted out. “We better get going!”
With that Hermione dragged Ron out of the room.
“That was weird,” Harry frowned. “So, Hagrid?”
“Yep Hagrids,” Alice nodded, hopefully this time she wouldn’t chip a tooth!
↢↣
Harry and Alice made their way down to Hagrid's hut. Once they got to the door Harry knocked.
“Hagrid?” Harry called. The door opened up to reveal a happy looking Hagrid.
“‘Arry!” Hagrid grinned. “an’ Miss Lockwood! ‘Orry bout ‘ur tooth!”
“It’s fine Madam Pomffery got me fixed up right as rain!” Alice smiled.
“But we had a few questions for you Hagrid,” Harry smiled.
“Well why don’t cha come in!” Hagrid beamed. “Tea?”
“Yes please,” Alice nodded. Hagrids tea was the best.
“No thank you,” Harry winced. Hagrid shrugged and began to heat up the tea kettle.
“Hagrid you know a lot about Magical Creatures right and the uh Hogwarts Wards..?” Alice asked. She had heard Hermione use the term Wards when talking about Hogwarts security.
“The wards?” Hagrid frowned.
“Yeah,” Harry quickly spoke up. “How likely is it that a troll and a three headed dog-”
Hagrid dropped one of the tea cups. "How do you know about Fluffy?"
At the same time Alice muttered, “Cerberus.”
"Fluffy?!!" Harry and Alice shouted at the same time.
"Yeah, he's mine!” Hagrid revealed. “Bought him off a Greek chappie I met in the pub las' year. I lent him to Dumbledore to guard the-”
"Yes?" asked Harry eagerly.
"Now, don't ask me anymore," Hagrid grumbled. "That's top secret, that is. Now, listen to me you two, all four of yer be meddlin' in things that don' concern yeh. It's dangerous. You forget that dog, an' you forget what it's guardin', that's between Professor Dumbledore an' Nicolas Flamel!”
“Nicholas Flamel?” Alice asked, confused.
“I'm not tellin’!” Hagrid huffed. Alice and Harry shared a look.
“Well we better get back up to the castle. Thanks again Hagrid,” Harry smiled as the two stood up and walked out the hut’s door back towards the Castle.
“‘em four gonna be the death of me,” Hagrid grumbled to Fang just as the Kettle began to whistle.
↢↣
Pollux had been walking back to his 1 bedroom apartment when he got nabbed by Nero’s men and thrown in a cell that looked better than his small apartment. That was back in about October and now it was almost December. No one had come to talk to him. That was until today.
“The Door,” a voice, who Pollux assumed was Nero, although he hadn’t met the man.
Someone else opened the door silently and then two people walked in. One was an aged man, about 45, in an ugly purple suit. The other was a girl, who couldn’t have been more that a year or two older than Alice, with red rhinestone glasses.
“This is our guest Pollux,” Nero grinned a grin that Pollux had seen politicians wear on the news at the girl. “Pollux, this is my step-daughter. She's going to be bringing your sister home.”
Pollux felt his stomach drop as Nero said home. He was after Alice!
“I’ll leave you two alone to get to know one another,” Nero smiled and then left through the door which closed with a loud thump.
“I’m Meg,” the girl told him. “Trust me. You wanna cooperate or The Beast is going to come, and you don’t want that.”
Pollux frowned at the girl, she seemed genuinely terrified of this “Beast”
“What can you tell me about your sister?” Meg sat down across from him.
Pollux refused to talk.
This was not a good idea.
Notes:
People of the internet,
This chapter is hella short because of two reasons. 1, I had an end goal in mind for the chapter and got there sooner than planned. Even with editing and adding on I couldn't seem to add more. 2, this is the first week of a theater summer camp for me so I'm balancing theater camp and my summer health class so I haven't been able to write that much.Further more, I most likely will not be posting the first 3-ish weeks of July due to my own summer vacations, I'm not sure if I'll have Wi-Fi or time to write while on vacation. However I plan to post 3 extra chapters sometime between the end of my theater camp and before I leave for summer vacation. I plan to finish book 1 by the end of the summer, but I'm not 100% on that due to the fact that I have to write the winter holiday, Nicolas Flamel figuring out, baby dragon incident, the whole stone obbey thingie, ANDDDD the end of TOA (although I might split that between the end of book 1 and beginning of book 2) I think I might take like a week or 2 off after finishing book 1 to write a few chapters of book 2 and the summary, but then I should be back to a normal post schedule.
Anyways thanks for coming to my scheduling TED talk, now for the actual Chapter notes.
So in the original book Harry, Ron, and Hermione all end up at Hagrid's hut after the Quidditch game which takes place like begining of November. That is where they learn of Nicolas Flamel and Fluffy's real name. Its not until early-ish January (about 2 months later) They finally figures out who Nicolas Flamel is.
I don't like this timing as Hogwarts doesn't have Mid terms and somehow the trio took about 2 months to figure out who Nicolas Flamel was with a ton of free time since they teachers actually started to wind down before winter break on work load. So I changed it to them hearing about Flamel at the end of November and find out about it towards the beginning of January/end of December that way its more realistic (at least in my mind).
As for the end Pollux scene, I just wanted to up to date on his whole situation and also add to this short-ass chapter.
SHOUT OUT TO ANY OF MY FELLOW ENBYS OR AROACE PEEPS, HAPPY PRIDE!!!!
-BurntoutEnby
Chapter 25: The Last of Us
Summary:
Alice gets the photos for Harry's Christmas present and winter break begins (also mini Pollux check-in :D)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Nicolas Flamel?” Hermione asked. “You’re sure he said Nicolas Flamel?”
“Yep,” Harry nodded. “Do you know who that is?”
Hermione frowned, “No, but it sounds familiar.”
“Yeah it kinda does,” Ron agreed.
“We could always hit the books to figure it out,” Alice shrugged.
“That sounds like a good idea,” Harry smiled. “On another note, are any of you staying for the winter break?”
“I am,” Ron huffed. “My parents are taking Ginny and Bill to go visit our brother Charlie in Romania.”
“My parents are taking me to visit my cousins in France,” Hermione smiled. “So no. Sorry Harry.”
“What about you Alice?” Ron turned to Alice. He secretly hoped it would just be him and Harry.
“No clue,” Alice shrugged. “My brother Pollux hasn’t been answering my letters. But they might’ve gotten lost overseas or something.”
“Oh that sucks,” Ron frowned. “Although I didn’t think mail could get lost via owl.”
“Sure it can be, mail gets misplaced and lost all the time,” Hermione nodded.
“Either way that sucks,” Ron shrugged.
“But now we get to spend winter break together!” Harry grinned. “Sorry Hermione..”
“It’s fine, Hermione smiled. “Alice, can I talk to you for a sec?
“Sure,” Alice nodded and followed Hermione to the 1st year girls dorm room.
“Ron and I got a list of people who might have photos of Harry's parents,” Hermione explained in a hushed tone. “Professor McGonnagal suggested you reach out to them.”
“Me?” Alice frowned. “Why me?”
“Well Professor McGonnagal said that the majority of them would’ve also known your father,” Hermione explained. “Only a few of them might’ve known Ron’s parents and of course none of them know my parents.”
“Hmm,” Alice frowned. “Where's the list?”
Hermione then handed over a list.
Augusta Longbottom.
Remus Lupin
Mary Macdonald
Alastor Moody (ask for Order Group Photo, also mention how you got his name).
Horace Slughorn
Severus Snape.
Molly Weasley.
“Isn’t Molly Weasley Ron’s Mom,” Alice frowned.
“He didn’t want to write to her,” Hermione huffed.
“Weirdo,” Alice muttered to herself. “Anyways I’ll tackle this list tomorrow while you and Ron distract Harry.”
“Oo! I can get them to start researching Nicolas Flamel!” Hermione cheered.
“Sounds like a plan ‘Mione,” Alice grinned.
↢↣
The next day Hermione dragged them all to the Library at 6:30am (aka the time it opened). Hermione set the boys to work on a few books from the more recent history section. Meanwhile Alice snuck down to write the letters in Grey’s secret room, which Alice had dubbed “Grey’s Place”.
“Grey?” Alice called out once she got to the room with the purple couch.
“Good Morning Alice,” Grey smiled as she came into the room with a Beatles record, Abbey Road, in hand. “I was just about to put on a record, what brings you here?”
“It’s a long story,” Alice shrugged. “But I have to write a tone of letters to these people.”
Grey took the list from Alice’s outstretched hand and frowned. “A few of these look familiar…”
“Really?” Alice asked. “Do you think you might have a few photos of them with either James Potter or Lily Potter.”
Grey shrugged. “I’m not very good with names.”
“It’s ok,” Alice shrugged.
“You could look through ‘Cas’s Photo albums,” Grey smiled. “I go get them you start writing those letters.
Alice sat down to write.
↢↣
Dear Augusta Longbottom,
My name is Alice Lockwood (you might know my father Michael Lockwood) anyways I’m putting together a photo album as a Christmas Present for my friend, Harry Potter and was told to ask you by Professor McGonagall. Any photos of his parents, James and Lily Potter, you can find will be great!
On another note, are you perhaps related to Neville Longbottom? He and I are friends too. He’s a big help in Herbology and History.
Sincerely,
Alice Lockwood
↢↣
Dear Molly Weasley,
Hey Mrs. Weasley! I’m friends with your son Ron, anyways we are putting together a photo album for Harry of his parents, James and Lily Potter, for Christmas. Professor McGonnagal said you were the person to ask. As to why Ron isn’t writing to you , he and our friend Hermione are currently distracting Harry. Anyways take care (and send any photos you can find)
Sincerely,
Alice Lockwood
↢↣
Dear Professor Snape,
Professor McGonagal said you might have photos of Harry's Parents. Me, Ron, and Hermione are putting together a photo album for him for Christmas.
Thanks,
Alice Lockwood
↢↣
Dear Alastor Moody,
I’m Alice Lockwood. Me and my friends are putting together a photo album of our friend Harry Potter’s Parents as a Christmas gift for him. Professor McGonagal said to ask for “Order Group Photo”. Not sure what that means.
Sincerely,
Alice Lockwood
↢↣
Dear Remus Lupin,
My name is Alice Lockwoord. You might remember me from Pandora Lovegood’s will reading. Anyways me and my friends are putting together a photo album of our friend Harry Potter’s parents to give to him as a Christmas gift. Professor McGonagal points us in your directions to ask for these photos. Any help you can give me would be greatly appreciated.
Sincerely,
Alice Lockwood
↢↣
Dear Mary Macdonald,
My name is Alice Lockwood, you might’ve known my father Michael Lockwood. Me and my friends are putting together a photo album of our friend Harry Potter’s parents, James and Lily Potter, as a Christmas gift for him. When we asked Professor McGonagal for help she gave us your name. Any help you can give me would be greatly appreciated.
Sincerely,
Alice Lockwood
↢↣
Dear Horace Slughorn,
My name is Alice Lockwood, you might’ve known my father Michael Lockwood. Me and my friends are putting together a photo album of our friend’s parents, James and Lily Potter, as a Christmas gift for him. When we asked Professor McGonagal for help she gave us your name. Any help you can give me would be greatly appreciated.
Sincerely,
Alice Lockwood
↢↣
Alice was stuck writing the letters for the whole weekend. Once she set all the letters off it suddenly became a waiting game. The first person to reply was oddly enough Snape. He sent a short note about the dates of each of the photos being written on the back of the photos and over 27 photos of Lily Potter from the ages of 7 to about 15. A few even included a mini verison of Snape!
A few days later Molly Weasley wrote a stern letter to Ron with about 15 photos of both James and Lily after they had graduated Hogwarts. A few were of James and Lily sitting around in what looked to be a Library over the course of a few years. One or two were of Lily Pregnant with Harry and one was a photo of James holding a newborn Harry with a man with curly long black hair standing next to him with a Mischievous grin.
After that came Alastor Moody's letter which had a group photo of several people Alice didn’t recognize and a small note which read, “they were too young”. In the far corner, however, was a younger version of Michael Lockwood. Alice almost teared up to see it.
A week after Alice had sent out the letters she got a reply from Horace Slughorn who wrote a lengthy Letter Alice didn’t care to read and about 8 photos of Lily at his yearly Christmas parties and one of her at Graduation. James was only in the last two, the 7th year Christmas party and Hogwarts Graduation. Meanwhile the mini Snape seemed to disappear from the photos after the 4th year Christmas party.
Shortly after Slughorn's letter came Augusta Longbottoms. She provided several photos of Lily and James’ wedding, Neville's parent’s wedding, and their graduation. In total there were about 38 photos. When the photos weren’t of Lily and James together they showed James surround by a group of 3 boys. The man with curly hair that kinda looked like Reg the more Alice thought about it, a mini less scared version of Remus Lupin, and a man who reminded Alice of a rat. Meanwhile Lily was pictured by an older version, of who Alice assumed was, Mar’ and ‘Cas, a woman who looked like Neville and was about the same age as ‘Cas, and a woman with curly black hair and chocolate brown sink.
This was followed closely by Mary Macdonald who had written.
Dear Lockwood,
Don’t write to me again.
-M. Macdonald
Macdonald had included one group photo of Lily Potter, the woman with curly black hair from Augusta’s photos, and Mar’ in the snow with the Whomping Willow in the background.
Suddenly it was the day before Winter break and Alice still hadn’t heard from Remus Lupin. Also, Hermione and the boys had gotten nowhere in the search for Nicholas Flamel. Ron had taken Harry to go visit Hagrid to question him on Flamel again meanwhile Hermione and Alice stayed in the Castle.
“It’s gonna miss you ‘Mione,” Alice frowned sitting on her bed. She was slowly organising the photos in Chronological order and putting them in a scrapbook of sorts. She included who was in the photo and the dates they were taken, or at least that was the plan. So far she was still sorting throught the photos and attempting to identify the people.
“I’ll miss you too Alice,” Hermione nodded closing her trunk up and moving it off her bed. “Still haven’t heard from your brother?”
“Yeah…” Alice smiled bitterly. “This is actually the first winters solstice I wouldn’t be with him since our brother died…”
“Oh,” Hermione sat down on her bed, which was next to Alice’s. “I’m so sorry. What was his name?”
“Caster,” Alice hadn’t said his name out loud in a long time. After all both Pollux and herself couldn’t bring themselves to talk about him.
“That’s a pretty name,” Hermione smiled.
“I’m kinda worried about him,” Alice admitted. “Its weird he hasn’t sent any letters. Although he could just be busy with collage and stuff.”
“Maybe his letters are getting lost too?” Hermione offered.
“Yeah,” Alice shrugged. He really hoped that was the case.
↢↣
Pollux had gotten used to a routine. Meg would come it with his Lunch and question him about Alice. Sometimes she would beg him to just give him one tiny detail so the Beast wouldn’t come out. He wouldn’t. Then the Beast would come. This was followed by a Healer. Then he would get a day to rest. Then it repeated all over again.
There seemed to be no end.
But Pollux held strong, another demigod would’ve broken under this torture.
He would not, For he was a son of Dionysus god of wine, of fertillity, of theater, of festivity, and most importantly God of Maddness.
↢↣
The day after Hermione and everyone else left for home Alice had gotten three things. A stuffed Lion with a tiny Gryffindor scarf for Harry. A charm bracelet with two charms, one a theater mask the other the Gemini costellation, for Pollux (although she was going to hold onto it to give it to him when she got back to camp). And a letter from the final person she had written to, Remus Lupin.
Dear Alice Lockwood,
It has been a long time since I last saw you. I believe you were 5, almost 6 at the time. Michael, your father, was a true friend to me both during and after the war. I was in a terriable place after the war and he helped me some much I can never repay. I wish I had stayed a bit longer after Pandora’s will reading, but it hurt too much. It was yet another reminder of how many of us survived that war. I am sorry I didn’t
I also apologise for how late this letter is. It has been a very long time since anyone has asked me about James Potter, and an even longer time since I have been told of Harry despite my asking. How is he? I was also wondering if you could make sure he gets the gift I’m going to send him. I was told not to contact him until he made it to Hogwarts.
As for the photos I have sent you, will find about 74 of them. There are only about one or two per year until you get to our 4th. Lily gave me a camera that Christmas and I was rather attached to it. I haven’t used it in a while, but maybe I should again…
Although I was mainly friends with James I have a few of Lily and her group. I have also included three photos that I was given by Pandora. One is a photo of Lily and her group in 5th year with Pandora and Dorcas Meadowes. Another is James with Pandora, your father, and oddly enough Regulus Black in I believe 5th year. I didn’t know they were friends. Lastly is a photo for you to keep. The photo is a graduation photo of Michael and his friends.
Happy Christmas,
R. Lupin
Alice poured over the photo Lupin sent. They we photo taken of achievements, of friends, of silly moments, of stupid things, of everything you would expect and nothing at all. Alice couldn’t help but think. They were all likely dead, or broken, or inprisoned like Barty. It didn’t seem fair for a whole generation to be wipped out just like that.
It made Alice think of her own wars. Of all those lost, on both sides of the wars. All the blood spilled. All the people just gone, no more that a memory or a photo now. War was brutal. It was bloody. Most inportantly it was not a place for children. It wasn’t fair for the gods to thrown their own children into those wars. It wasn’t fair for the gods to rip apart her dad’s generation. It wasn’t fair. But when was anything?
Alice finished Harry’s gifta few hours later. Yet she couldn’t shake those thoughts. So she did what she did best, and shoved it down. Then she sat down to write back to Lupin.
Notes:
People of the Internet,
Sorry about this being late!!! I had opening night tonight (yesterday?? idk its 1am) and I have a show tomorrow. There are also more shows next weekend, but I will post two chapters next week. On another note, I watched I Saw the TV Glow. I cried a lot... Amazing film will probably watch it again it's beautiful.
Now for chapter notes!!
So Remus, my sad lil guy, I know I said he wouldn't show up again until book 3 but I lied :DDDD. I'm about having Alice befriend him or at least write to him about things, but I'm not 100% sure about it. Something I've found with writing this fic is that you can make a plan for what you're writing, but sometimes things need to still be tweaked.
Furthermore I'm currently debating about starting to write the prequel for this world (aka Michaels schooling) now or like once I finish this whole thing, but that's gonna be a bit....
As for Pollux, I sorry...
Anywaysssss if u didn't know the Gemini constellation is supposed to be Greek mythology Caster and Pollux. Bit of background on Mythology Caster and Pollux, Pollux and Caster were twin half brothers with Pollux being a son of Zues and Caster being a normal mortal. Caster tragically died so Pollux prayed to his father Zues to make Caster immortal. Zues agreed making them into the Gemini constellation. Theres a lot more too them ofc and their story is kinda interesting.
Love y'all,
BurntoutEnby
Chapter 26: Christmas in June (by AJR)
Summary:
Christmas at Hogwarts!!!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Once Everyone left for winter break Alice moved the gifts to her dorm room. She spent a day wrapping them and putting the finishing touches on a few. The next day she enlisted the help of Ron and Harry to help carry a few of them to the owlery to mail them. Harry took that day to also mail Hermione and Neville their presents. Alice debated telling Harry about Mr. Lupin, but she decide to just wait for Christmas to introduce them(kinda). Over the days that led up to the winter solstice Ron began to teach Harry how to play wizard chess in the mornings and the three would go outside to either play in the snow or take turns on Harry's broom in the evenings. Alice spet her mornings with Grey. Grey told her tales both of her dad and of past students some funny or scary or just plain stupid. Grey loved to talk to her about it all. Alice debating about introducing her to Harry and Hermione, not Ron (Alice still didn’t like Ron 100% because of what he said about Hermione.) She felt kinda selfish keeping Grey to herself, buts she’d never been one to share things.
Suddenly it was the day of the winter solstice. Although it was celebrated much differently back in ancient times Camp took a more child friendly approach to it. It was manly just a big show and tell for the gods. Chiron would bring up all the year rounders they would get a tour then they all had to show off what they had learned to the gods. Although that stoped after Luke stole the bolt. Alice only got to go twice. There had been talk about starting them back up after the 2nd war, but then they got word Apollo was missing.
During the other years the year rounders took to creating a large bonfire and sacrfaicing a thing to represent something they had learn like a bow if they learn how to shoot one or a flag for winning capture the flag. This year Alice decide she would do something Hermione would probably kill her for and sacrafice a book.
That evening Alice took out her extra copy of A Standard Book of Spells (Year 1) and threw it into the fire of the great hall along with her favorite parts of thats night’s dinner. That received a few strange looks from almost all of the remaining students. Alice was also 100% sure she saw a Ravenclaw burst into tears.
Shortly after the Winter Solstice the Weasley twins took it upon themselves to set up a Christmas tree. Harry and Alice had never really decorated a Christmas tree before so the day before Christmas the Twins pulled out Eggnog and invited everyone to help decorate. Percy and even a few of the 7th years that stayed back to study more for their NEWTS came to help out. That night everyone put gifts under the tree and went to bed early.
↢↣
Pollux sat in his room alone, which was odd. He had his rest day yesterday and yet Meg had yet to visit him with his Lunch. As the day drew on Pollux began to become paranoid. Finally around dinner Meg came into his room.
“Hey Meg,” Pollux frowned. Meg nodded quietly as she put his dinner down on the coffee table.
“I won’t be coming to ask anymore questions about your sister,” Meg revealed. “I have another mission. Once it’s complete I’ll come back to question you, but my mission could take a long time.”
Pollux couldn’t decide if he was grateful that his torment was taking a pause or be worried about what stupid thing Alice would do when she came back to him being missing.
“If you see Alice,” Pollux spoke after a few moments of silence. “Tell her not to do anything stupid and to think out her actions..”
Meg’s eyes widened at his request. “Ok.”
With that she left.
↢↣
Alice woke up early on Christmas morning, so early that the sun hadn’t risen yet. She couldn’t shake the feeling that she had had a dream about Pollux that wasn’t a good one, but she couldn’t seem to remember it. She decided to stay in her dorm room until the sun rose and work on a potions essay Snape had given them as homework for the break(he was the only teacher to do that).
Once Alice started to hear noises coming from the common room Alice decided to head down stairs. Alice got to the end of the girl’s staircase and gasped. Overnight someone had taken the time to level up the decorations the Weasley twins had originally set up. Underneath the tree were lots of gifts, more that Alice had ever seen at once.
On one of the dorm’s couches sat the three 7th years that had stayed back for the holiday chatting and trading gifts. The Weasley twins where sitting on the floor closer to the tree wearing sweaters with an F on one and a G on the other. Although they had them switched around as George was wearing the F and Fred was wearing the G. Meanwhile Percy was sitting near the 7th years sipping on what Alice assumed was coffee.
“Happy Christmas!” Alice smiled at the twins.
The twins looked up from their seats on the floor and shouted in unison “Happy Christmas Alice!”
“Ron and Harry up yet” She asked them, making her way towards them.
“Nope,” Fred said, popping the p.
“Ron always sleeps in,” George said, rolling his eyes.
“Morning Alice,” a very tired voice called out. Alice looked up to see Harry. Harry slowly made his way over to them and sat down next to Alice. “So what are you guys doing up so early?”
“Why dear Harry,” Fred grinned.
“We’re up for christmas,” George finished.
“Oh,” Harry said and looked towards the Christmas tree. “So are you guys waiting for Ron to get up/”
“We don’t have to,” Fred shrugged.
“Percy would throw a fit if we didn’t,” George said glaring at Percy, who was in a deep conversation with one of the 7th years that stayed behind.
“That doesn’t mean you two have to wait,” Fred butted in.
“Oh yeah!” Alice grinned. She got up and dug through a few presents to find the two they Had gotten from Harry. “Here you go.”
Harry looked like he was about to start crying, “You got me a gift?”
“Of course silly!” Alice giggled. “You helped me hide the other ones why do you think I wouldn’t get you one too?”
“I’ve just never-” Harry stopped himself. “Thank you Alice! I got you something too it’s in the purple wrapping paper.”
“Thanks Harry,” Alice grinned and moved to get that present. She also saw a few more with her name on it and a few with Harry’s. They seemed to all be sorted by person. Whom ever had sorted it piled all the Weasley gifts on one side then the 7th years gifts then Alice and Harry’s gifts.
Alice opened the gift Harry had given her to find a set of mechanical pencils. Alice grinned, how had Harry gotten this? She turned to Harry to see his reaction to the presents she had given him.
Harry had torn through the wrapping paper and was now cautiously looking at the white box Alice had stuck the lion in, like it was going to have nothing in it. Slowly he opened the box and pulled out the stuffed lion. Harry at this point started to tear up a little.
“Thanks Alice,” Harry’s voice cracked a little. “I’ve never been given a stuffed animal before.”
Alice studied Harry for a moment. “I think you’ll like the next one a lot too. It’s from me, ron, and Hermione.”
Harry looked a little shocked at this statement and moved to open the other gift. He opened this one a little slower, a look of confusion on his face. Once he had opened the photo album Harry started quietly sobbing. Alice moved closer to him.
“What’s wrong?” Alice asked quickly.
“I-I’ve never seen them before,” Harry whispered. The page was opened to a photo of his parents in 7th year in the snow. It was one of the ones Mr. Lupin had send. His mom and stood over his dad, who was making snowballs with a sheepish grin, looking very sturn with snow stuck in her hair.
Alice’s eyes widened at what Harry had said. “I’m sorry Harry.”
“No, don’t be sorry,” Harry sniffed. “This is perfect Alice, thank you so much.”
“Of course,” Alice smiled softly and gave Harry a small hug. Unlike the hug Alice had given him at the quidditch pitch Harry seemed to not be as stiff and hugged her back.
They went back to opening presents. Eventually Ron got up and the Weasley began opening gifts too. In all Alice had gotten a small box of french chocolate from Hermione. An Intro into Translation spells from Neville. A photo album from Grey that consisted of her dad’s first two years. Oddly enough P had also sent her a gift. It was a book on all the creators of the Wizarding world written in greek. Ron hadn’t gotten her a gift, but his mom had sent a Weasley sweater with a large A on it in purple and black.
Harry had gotten gifts from Hermione, Ron, and even Neville. Ron mom had also sent a weasley sweater with a H on it in green and gold. Alice hadn’t seen a gift from Mr. Lupin so she decided to write to him about it later after lunch. He also got a small letter with a 50 pence, which he gave to Ron.
“Hey Harry,” One of the 7th years called out. Harry looked up. “We got a gift over here for you from… well it doesn’t say.”
Harry frowned and moved to go get it. Harry opened the gift and pulled out a shiny cloak. “Woah, it feels like water!”
“Can I feel?” Ron asked. Harry gave a small nod and Ron jumped up to feel the cloak. “Woah you're right!”
“Put it on Harry!” Alice suggested. Harry put it on and then disappeared. Alice gasped. Alice had only known of a few things that made the wearing invisible, the most notable being Annabeth Chase’s baseball hat; she'd never heard of a cloak of invisibility. “Oh my gods you’re fucking invisible!”
“Alice!” gasped Ron, Percy, one of the 7th years, Harry from under the cloak, and both of the twins.
“What?” Alice frowned.
Everyone but Percy and the 7th year that had spoken bursted out laughing, completely forgetting about Harry’s cloak being invisible.
↢↣
Dear Mr. Lupin,
First off, Happy Christmas in the box should be a smaller box of fudge. Just wanted to let you know that the gift you sent Harry never arrived, which is kinda odd, but i’ve been experiencing some owl post issues too so it’s probably just a little lost. Anyways I was wondering if you knew that the Potter used to own a cloak of invisibility? Harry got one from an unknown source saying that it used to be his father’s and he had borrowed it from him.
Anyways have a good day,
Alice Lockwood.
Notes:
People of the Internet,
So I started another fic! It's a fic where the Doctor (from Doctor Who) picks up an 8 year old Harry Potter. This won't effect the posting schedule or anything for this fic since this fic is the on I'm focusing on :DAnyways I changed a loooot about Christmas at Hogwarts simply cause I don't like the books or movies depiction of it too much. As for the gift giving I personally love giving gifts so were gonna ignore how theses kids paid for the gifts and such. I have decide to change the timeline on when Harry found the mirror, but that will be addressed next chapter.
Hope your summer is going well,
BurntoutEnby
Chapter Text
The day after Christmas a few of the 5th year came back along with the rest of the 7th years to study even more for their owls and Newts. Alice was slightly worried about these exam things, but that wasn’t for another 4 years so she didn’t worry too much. Meanwhile Harry and Ron were acting a little weird. Harry was distracted a lot. Meanwhile Ron kept looking uneasy and like he wanted to talk to Percy or sometimes one of the Twins about something important.
Finally three days after Christmas Alice confronted them.
“Whats going on with you two?” Alice demanded. Ron went pale and Harry froze.
“Nothing!” Ron shouted.
“I found this-” Harry started to say at the same time.
“What’d you find?” Alice asked curiously.
“He didn’t find anything!” Ron said, sending an angry glare towards Harry. “I’m going to Lunch now!”
With that Ron stomped off towards the great hall. Alice turned to Harry, “What was that all about?”
“Ron’s being paranoid ,” Harry shrugged. “I’ll show you what I found tonight after curfew.”
“It’s not another Cerberus right?” Alice joked, which got a grin out of Harry.
“Nothing like that Al’,” Harry laughed and walked off. Alice couldn’t help but stand there and watch. Caster had called her Al.
But it didn’t hurt this time to hear. Maybe she was improving.
↢↣
Remus stared at the letter Alice Lockwood had sent him for a long time. Harry hadn’t gotten the Box of Chocolates he had sent or the necklace that used to be Lily’s. The necklace he wasn’t even supposed to have. It was supposed to go to Marlene and if not Marlene then Mary, but Marlene died and Mary sent it to him in the mail a week after they had died. He didn’t deserve the necklace, for it was more than a necklace to him. It was a symbol of his failings.
It was a symbol of how he had failed to realize that Sirius was the traitor. It was his failure to let himself get so wrapped up in the missions that Dumbledor gave him. It was his failings that led to Peter going to go confront Sirius by himself. Maybe if he had trusted Remus he would’ve taken him with him when he confronted Sirius and then he would’ve survived.
Now he had failed again and the necklace was lost.
Remus decided to write Alice back. After all, the owl post never lost packages unless something was wrong.
↢↣
That night after dinner and everyone went to bed Alice snuck down to the common room to wait for Harry. About 30 minutes later Harry crept down the stairs from boys dorms with his cloak in hand.
“Over here,” Alice whisper-yelled. Harry then quickly, but quietly, made his way over to where she sat.
“Hey Al’,” Harry whispered. “You don’t mind if I call you Al right?”
“Yeah you're fine,” Alice shrugged. It actually made her feel happy, like she was finally making progress. “So what’d you find?”
“I’m not exactly sure what it is, but it’s cool,” Harry grinned. “We’re gonna use the cloak.”
Alice and Harry got underneath the cloak and began they’re trek to wherever he was leading her. It was odd to see the castle so dark and empty. They got to a door and Harry quickly pushed open the heavy door and then bolted towards what looked to be a mirror.
“Ron said he could see himself all grown up, head boy and Quidditch Captain,” Harry explained once the door had closed. He was staring at the mirror in an odd way, like a starving dog looking at a hotdog. Alice looked to the top of the mirror it read “ Erised stra ehru oyt ube cafru oyt on wohs i” At least that's what she thought it said.
“What do you see?” Alice asked curiously.
“My parents,” Harry blushed. “All those people in the photo album you gave me grew up. They were all happy, like there was no war and no one died… Yeah know?”
“Yeah,” Alice swallowed thickly. She had imagined it a million times if the people that died in war didn’t die. If there had been no wars to begin with.
“Do you wanna see what you can see?” Harry asked. Alice shrugged. “Ok you just gotta stand where I stand.”
Alice moved to stand in the exact spot Harry had been standing on. At first Alice just saw herself then other people started to appear. She was in the middle all grown up, her dad next to her all old and a few wrinkles. Her father looked like he did at camp, but he was standing proud next to all of us. Pollux and Caster stood next to him with their usually goofy look. Harry, Hermione, Ron, and Neville were there too in the background with more people from camp. Will Solace stood next to the two brothers he lost in the war. They all looked so normal, so happy, even her father. Pollux and Caster both have charm bracelets covered in charms. Alice felt something wet fall down her check and put a hand up to feel her cheek only to realize she was crying.
“Alice?” Harry asked cautiously. “Are you ok?”
“Yeah,” Alice’s voice broke.
“What do you see, if you don’t mind me asking,” Harry asked.
“My dad, he looks kinda old tho,” Alice smiled. “There are also my two older half brothers and my father. My friends from camp, you guys too. They all look so..so happy.”
“I see you brought Miss Lockwood with you,” a voice rang out through the room. Alice jumped and immediately pulled out her pocket knife. Harry moved to put himself between Alice and whoever was there. It was all for not as stood in the doorway was the Headmaster, Albus Dumbledor. Harry relaxed a bit and Alice quickly put her pocket knife up.
“I also see like many before you, you two have discovered the delights of the Mirror of Erised,” Dumbledor smiled with a twinkle in his eye. Alice felt like her brain had been pricked by a needle for a split second and then the pain was gone. “Have you figured out what it does?”
“It-it shows us our hearts desire,” Harry said, but it sounded more like a question.
“Very good Mr. Potter,” Dumbledor nodded.
“What do you see?” Alice asked and received a pointed look from Dumbledor so she quickly added, “Sir.”
“I see myself holding a pair of sock Miss. Lockwood,” Dumbledor revealed. “Many men have found the mirror and wasted years in front of it. You two shouldn’t worry about it too much the Mirror will be moved tomorrow and I suggest you don’t go looking for it.”
“Yes Sir,” Harry nodded.
“Goodnight,” Dumbledor nodded and left the room.
“Well that was a Bullshit answer,” Alice scoffed.
“Yeah,” Harry nodded. “But it was a personal question.”
“True,” Alice shrugged. “So back to the dorms?”
Harry stared at the Mirror longingly but eventually said, “Yeah, that’s probably for the best.”
↢↣
Dear Alice,
Thank you for keeping me updated. I thought I should let you know that Owls will always deliver their mail even if you don’t have an address or the correct address and there are only three reasons why they might not be delivered. Either the person is unable to receive the post and it is sent back to the sender. The mail is being intercepted, this normally only happens when you send things across the sea. Or the person your trying to send something to has been warded against receiving any post from the sender.
Hopefully that helps,
R. Lupin
Notes:
People of the internet,
sorry about the chapter being late I had shows last weekend and now I'm sick :Danyways i am too sick to add my normal spill about stuff and my head is killing me, but I should have chapters 28 and 29 posted sometime this week.
-BurntoutEnby
Chapter 28: Echo’s Pride strikes again
Summary:
Neville gets attacked by Malfoy, Alice has a dream, and the Hufflepuffs go up against the Gryffindors
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Four days after the Mirror incident everyone showed back up to the castle. A week after this the first Hogwart Quidditch game of 1992 was set to begin. Harry and the rest of the team was excited then it was announced that Snape would be reefing. This made everyone decide they had no hope including Hermione. Which was odd as she didn’t like Quidditch.
“Don’t play,” Hermione had suggested when Harry had told them.
“Say you’re sick!” Ron added.
“Or Pretend to break your leg,” Hermione shrugged.
“Really break your leg,” Ron said, dead serious.
“Breaking his leg won’t work, surely Wiccan has a way to heal that quickly,” Alice scoffed.
“No we don’t,” Ron frowned and then thought for a moment. “Oh wait, yeah we do!”
“I think someone should pretend to kidnap you and hold you for ransom,” Alice suggested. “It’s plausible since you are kind of a celebrity and we get money out of it, so win-win!”
“Thanks Alice,” Harry laughed. “But I still have to play. We don't have a Seeker in reserves.”
The Portrait door then swung open to reveal Neville jumping in like his two legs were tied together. Ron and the other upper years began to burst out laughing. Harryand Hermione looked very concerned for Neville, but Alice was the first to act. Hermione had taught her the counter-spell the day after they had gotten back from break while the boys continued to search through the library.
“Who?” Alice demanded as Neville was helped onto a couch by both Hermione and Alice.
“Malfoy,” Neville looked down ashamed. “I ran into him outside of the Library. “
“You have to report him,” Hermione nodded to herself.
“It’s no use, I don’t want to start trouble,” Neville huffed.
“Well then you should stand up to him,” Ron suggested. “He’s used to walking all over people, why make it easier for him?”
“I’m not brave enough,” Neville cried tears forming in his eyes. “I’m not brave enough to be a Gryffindor, everyone knows that!”
“Don’t you dare talk about yourself like that, Neville Longbottom,” Alice scolded. Neville’s eyes went wide and he blushed as Alice continued to speak. “The hat put you in Gryffindor for a reason! It knows you are worthy.”
“You help take down the Troll,” Harry added, handing over a chocolate frog. Neville looked like he was going to start crying“If that’s not Gryffindor I don’t know what is!”
“Thanks,” Neville said with a wobbly smile. “You guys are the best.”
“Of course Neville,” Harry smiled.
“You want the card?” Neville asked, holding up the Wizarding Card, it had a picture of Dumbledor on it.
“Nah,” Harry shrugged. “I’ve already got a few of Dumbledor.”
“Do you mind if I have it?” Hermione asked. Everyone turned to her in surprise. “What?”
“Well you don’t really strike me as the type of person to uh-” Ron trailed off as he was getting death glares from Hermione.
“I’m not the type of person to do what?” Hermione snapped. “Do you think that only boys collect cards?”
“No, no!” Ron rushed. “It’s just you’re so girly that uh-I would expect you to uh- but I mean Alice I would see her-”
“Mate you're digging the hole deeper,” Harry laughed. Hermione looked like she was going to strangle Ron. Neville very quietly snuck out of the room just before Hermione went off on Ron about how stereotyping was bad or something, Alice didn’t pay that close attention as a Owl somehow flew into the Gryffindor common room and left Alice a letter addressed to her in very familiar writing
↢↣
Alice stared at the letter Mr. Lupin had sent for a long time and not because her dyslexia was acting up she’d actually successfully been able to translate it into Ancient Greek which helped immensely. No, she just could believe what she was reading. She had opened it up after dinner and she still couldn’t believe it as most of her roommates began to fall asleep.
First off someone had been intercepting her letters to Pollux. Alice couldn’t even begin to think of who could possibly be doing it, but it wasn’t a good thing. The most likely option was they were being intercepted by the next big bad of the greek world who now knew about the Wizarding world which could go bad. The best option was to go radio silent and explain everything to Pollux once she got back to camp.
Secondly, someone had warded Harry against receiving packages from Mr. Lupin, who knew his parents. Alice could think of two possibilities for who could be doing this. Some old follower of that Dark lord dude who is just a jerk or Dumbledor.
Which begged the question, what did Mr. Lupin know that others were trying to keep Harry in the dark about? What would happen if Harry knew that someone who knew his parents was trying to get in contact with him? Alice knew she saw some concerning signs, it was kinda hard to ignore when she used to live with a bunch of war vets, but could Mr. Lupin really help Harry?
Alice pondered these questions and new information for a while and mentally composed a letter to Mr. Lupin to ask further questions. Eventually sleep overcame Alice.
↢____↣
Alice was in an alley; there were three boys there too. One had orange curly hair and was wearing a green polo shirt with blue jeans and looked as if he had just been dumpster diving. The other two looked like a couple of thugs. One short with bleached hair the other tall with weasley red hair. Both looked like they belonged to a gang of some sort.
“In fact I bet he’ll give us all of his money,” snarled the tall one with a knife in hand.
The dumpster kid looked nervous but stood up a bit taller. At this moment it struck Alice as odd that she was watching some mortal get mugged in what appeared to be a New York alleyway. Also why did these two assume someone who had been dumpster diving even had a wallet.
“I am Apollo,” The dumpster kid squeaked and Alice’s brain stopped working for a full 3 seconds before it rebutted. THAT'S APOLLO AS IN THE GOD WHO WAS MISSING AFTER THE END OF THE GAIA FIASCO?????? “You mortals have three choices. Offer me tribute, flee or be destroyed.”
“What do you think mikey?” the short one chuckled. “Should we give this guy tribute?”
“Nah, not feeling tribute,” the tall one-mikey smirked. “What were the other options Cade?”
“Fleeing?” the short one-Cade offered with a small manic giggle.
“Nah,” Mikey waved him off.
“Being destroyed?” Cade looked like he was about to lose it, but he held in his laughter.
“How about we destroy him instead,” Mikey laughed.
“I can live with that,” Cade giggled and flipped open his knife. “After you.”
“I warned you!” Apollo’s voice cracked and he moved into a fight pose, although his figure was off. If he actually threw a punch he might end up breaking his hand. “My powers are far beyond your comprehension!”
Alice watched as Cade and Mikey made eye contact for a moment as if saying, can you believe this guy, and then close in on Apollo. Alice then realized that she was in fact watching two mortals trying to mug the god Apollo.
Apollo threw a weak punch and then one of the thugs kicked him in the stomach sending him to the ground. They then proceeded to kick the shit out of Apollo. Apollo just took it like the nerdy kid in the movies that bullies always shoved into lockers. Alice couldn’t believe what she was seeing! Maybe this wasn’t Apollo?
Suddenly the dream shifted to the Camp Half Blood's Med Cabin that was primarily run by the Apollo Cabin. Inside was Will Solace, who appeared to be pacing up and down the cabin meanwhile a tired looking emo kid, most likely Nico Di Angelo, was sitting on a cabinet of medical supplies. Alice knew the layout of the Med cabin pretty well from all the times Cas had taken her to go see Michael and from all the times she had gotten hurt at camp. She hadn’t broken a bone yet, but she had gotten lots of cuts and burns from camp activities.
“I just can’t help but feel anxious!” Will muttered to himself.
“That’s completely normal Will,” Nico told him. He looked nervous for Will. “Apollo and Meg are going to figure it out themselves.”
“It’s just-” Will started and then he flopped onto one of the beds.“Ugh! After all these years you would think him showing up to camp wouldn't affect me this much. I mean he didn’t even…”
Nico got off the medical supplies cabinet and walked over to Will, “I know parents can be.. stressful, but you gotta let him figure it out. This whole mortal thing is weird, but is it any weirder than the stuff we’ve been dealing with?”
Alice couldn’t hear Will’s response, but suddenly it was all fading to black again.
↢____↣
Alice sat straight up when she woke up, her head pounding. Then the dream came flooding back to her. The last thing she heard Nico say and the scene in the alley was enough evidence, the god Apollo was now mortal. Alice decided not to think about that too much and continued on through her day as today was the day of the Hufflepuff/Gryffindor match.
Alice, Ron, Hermione, and Neville all grabbed seats together near the middle. Meanwhile Dean and Seamus were sitting near the top of the stands with a disappointed looking Lee Jordan along with Brown and Smith. It felt like the whole school had come out to watch.
Ron was staring at Snape like he was going to hex them right there and then, “I’ve never seen Snape look so mean! Oh look they-”
Suddenly Ron cried out in pain.
“Oh sorry Wealsey, Didn’t see you there,” Malfoy smirked cruelly.“Wonder how long Potter's going to stay on his broom this time? Anyone want a bet? What about you, Weasley?”
His two goons giggled like those hyenas in The Lion King. Ron just sat there silently fuming and focused on the game.
"You know how I think they choose people for the Gryffindor team?" Malfoy said loudly. "It's people they feel sorry for. See, there's Potter, who's got no parents, then there's the Weasleys, who've got no money. You should be on the team, Lockwood, you’re dad was-”
“Shut up Malfoy,” Neville snapped before Alice could even begin to process what Malfoy had said. “You are nothing more than a bully!”
“You tell him,” Ron said absent mindedly now wholly focused on the game.
“Those are some bold words coming from you Longbottom,” Malfoy snarled.
“Oh my gods shut up Malfoy!” Alice scolded. “Just because your parents didn’t love you enough doesn’t mean you have to bully other people you jerk!”
“My Pa-” Malfoy began to stutter out.
“Come on Harry!” Ron shouted, cutting Malfoy off. Everyone’s eyes darted towards Harry who was now chasing after the Snitch.
“You’ll pay for that comment Lockwood!” Malfoy snarled.
“Oh really?” Alice taunted.
Years later Alice and Malfoy would debate on who exactly threw the first punch. In reality it was Neville, but neither of them would remember that bit until a bit later. Suddenly Alice and Malfoy were in the middle of a fist fight. The two thugs tried to pull Alice off of Malfoy which left one of them with a broken nose. Neville threw a few punches at the two thugs.
Suddenly a large noise erupted around them and everyone was up out of their seats cheering. It was at this point Hermione and Neville grabbed Alice and both of Malfoy’s thugs managed to help Malfoy up.
“My father will hear about this Lockwood!” Malfoy shouted, his nose bent in an odd angle. Malfoy and the two idiots disappeared into the crowd.
“Yeah run back to Daddy you coward!” Alice shouted back.
“Alice, are you ok?” Hermione asked. “Your nose is bleeding.”
“Huh?” Alice reached up to find that blood was indeed pouring out of her nose. “Let's just go find Harry.”
Notes:
People of the internet,
I'm feeling better!! Anyways this chapter is all over the place simply cause I had so many things I wanted to do in it. When I first started working on this chapter yesterday I pulled up the actual book and was reading over the chapter when I found that Neville just starts to throw hands with Malfoy. I just completely forgot that happened in the books. Like I read the books, but I completely forgot about this interaction.As you can see Apollo has officially landed in New York and has made it to Camp Half blood. At the moment I'm not planning on Alice getting play by plays of what's going on via dreams, but I might have her have one more of like the 4th TOA book or maybe something with Leo. As was mention before Alice is kinda friends with the youngest of the Hephaestus cabin and by extension knows Leo so she most definitely would've lined up to punch him.
Ok so Malfoy is someone I have had take many different paths in my earlier plans for this series. In one I just had him take the canon path, another he switches sides in book 3, another one he switches sides in book 6. However I think I now have exactly what I'm gonna do with him and he's gonna start to pull away from the whole bully thing either after or during book 2.
The more I write this the more clearly I can see Alice and who she is. Not only does the story shape her by making her make different calls she also shapes the story. I just love watching her grow for this kid from New York that is a daughter of Dionysus to this badass character that will pull a knife on someone if they call your friend a slur.
Anyways If you have any thoughs on the chapter or anything feel free to leave a comment.
Y'all are the best,
BurntoutEnbyP.S. BTW THIS CHAPTER TITLE MAY BE IMPORTANT :D
Edit y'all I just went back over this chapter there were so many mistakes title should be up now :D
Chapter 29: Theories and Ghosts
Summary:
The gang find out what Fluffy is hiding and debate about Snapes envolment. Later on Alice brings Harry to meet Grey.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“Miss Lockwood!” gasped Madam Pince. After the game they weren’t able to find Harry so Hermione dragged Alice and Ron back to the library to check something.
“Hey Madam P,” Alice waved her head still leaning back to try and stop the nosebleed.
“Oh for the love of Merlin!” Madam Pince sighed. “Just like that Rosier boy I swear!”
Madam Pince did some spell and her nose stopped bleeding and the blood was cleaned off her face, Alice grinned. “Thanks Madam P!”
“You Kids,” Madam Pince muttered to herself. “Miss Granger, I expect you to bring back the other books you’ve checked out before you check out another one!”
“Of course Madam Pince,” Hermione nodded and disappeared into the notable Wizards section.
“Let's go grab a table,” Ron suggested. Ron found a table tucked away in a section just after the notable wizard's one.
“So where do you think Harrys is?” Alice asked.
“Behind you,” Ron grinned and pointed to the Library entrance were a tired looking Harry, still in Quidditch gear, had just come in. Ron stood up and waved Harry over.
“Hey guys,” Harry huffed, collapsing into a chair. “You're never gonna believe what I saw.”
“What’d you see?” Alice asked wide eyed.
“What did who see?” Hermione asked, appearing next to Ron with a stack of books. “Oh Harry what took you so long.”
“After the match I saw Snape sneaking off so I followed him!” Harry explained. “He was meeting Quirrell in the Forbidden forest.”
“Well that's romantic,” Alice snorted.
“Huh? What, no,” Harry was confused. “He was talking to Quirrell about this thing called the-”
“Wait!” Hermione exclaimed and then flipped through one of the larger books until she landed on a page about Dumblerdor. “Was it about the Sorcerer's Stone?”
“It was!” Harry nodded wide eyed. “I think Snape is trying to get Quirrell to steal that for him so he won’t risk his teaching position!”
Hermione frowned, “That doesn’t make any sense the stone can turn things into gold so why would he try and keep his teaching position.”
“Well It could be able to keep close to Dumblerdor,” Ron butted in. “He is a political figure.”
“Dumbledor is a politician?” Hermione and Alice asked at the same time.
“Not really he defeated this old dark wizard so he got elected to be on the World Wizarding counsel or something,” Ron shrugged. “My dad knows more about this stuff.”
“So the real question is what does Snape gain by staying at hogwarts?” Alice frowned. “Maybe he’s got political protection since he used to be a death eater.”
“That makes sense,” Hermione nodded.
“I’m so lost,” Harry grumbled.
“That’s ok mate I am too,” Ron told Harry, patting his back supportively.
“Wait, what does Quirrell get out of this?” Hermione asked.
“Well it kinda seemed like he was being threatened,” Harry explained.
“Hmm,” Alice frowned. “So Snape is threatening Quirrell into getting the stone for him so he doesn’t risk his political protection. Why doesn’t Quirrell just go to Dumbledor?”
“That’s my question,” Hermione nodded.
“What if Quirrell is being blackmailed along with being threatened?” Harry proposed. “He must’ve done something illegal and Snape is exploiting him for it!”
“Or plot twist Snape is a total weirdo so he can’t properly threaten someone into not doing something and Quirrell is actually trying to get the stone for his own selfish desires,” Alice joked.
“Nah that’s daft,” Ron scoffed.
“I think we’re overthinking this,” Harry frowned.
“Just to recap we think that Snape is either blackmailing and threatening Quirrel into getting the stone so he doesn’t risk his political protection,” Hermione frowned. “Or Snape is trying to get Quirrell to not steal the stone, but he's weird so he’s doing it in the weirdest way possible.”
“Pretty much,” Alice shrugged.
“I still think that second one is absolutely stupid,” Ron grumbled.
↢↣
Suddenly January turned into March and the whole of Hogwarts was finally beginning to warm up again. Alice had also learned from Hermione there was this thing called Easter. With Easter came a week-long break which Alice was hoping to use to go back home. Unfortunately, her Aunt had apparently been informed about what had happened with Malfoy somehow and she wasn’t going to get to go home for Easter break. Hermione and the Weasleys went home for the break along with the majority of Hogwarts since most were burnt out. This left only a handful of 7th year students and only one or two 5th year Ravenclaws.
That break Alice decided she would introduce Harry to Grey.
“Hey Harry whatcha doin today?” Alice asked one morning.
“Nothin much,” Harry shrugged. “I thought I would go flying for a bit,but besides that I haven’t got many plans.”
“Wanna meet a friend of mine?” Alice asked.
“Led the way,” Harry shrugged.
Alice grinned and hopped up from the table. “Race you Potter!”
“Alice, wait for me!” Harry called as Alice raced towards the Library.
“Miss Lockwood, Mr. Potter! No running!” Professor McGonnagal scolded as the two zipped past her on one of the staircases.
“Why are we at the Library?” Harry frowned once they arrived at the Library.
“You’ll see,” Alice grinned and then opened the Library doors.
“Good Morning Miss Lockwood, Mr. Potter,” Madam Pince nodded to the two students.
“Morning Madam P!” Alice smiled and led Harry towards the old History section.
“Does your friend live in the library?” Harry frowned.
“Kinda,” Alice shrugged and pulled on the deep blue book. The familiar sound of the passage opening made Harry jump.
“What the bloody hell is that?” Harry exclaimed at the sight of the staircase.
“I’ll explain when we get down there,” Alice explained and the two descended down the staircase.
“Alice!” Grey grinned once she saw her and then she frowned at the sight of Harry “And you!”
“Me?” Harry asked. “Wait, who is this?”
“This is Grey,” Alice explained. “She’s a ghost and was friends with my dad back in the day.”
“What are you doing with Alice?” Grey frowned. “I thought Ev’ told you not to come back!”
“Who?” Harry frowned.
“Grey, what are you talking about?” Alice asked.
“He knows!” Grey shouted. “He was very good friends with Reg and then.. Wait, that doesn’t make sense. How are you in your first year now?”
“Wait, are you talking about my dad?” Harry asked. “You knew my dad?”
“Maybe,” Grey shrugged. “I’m not very good with names.”
“Wait, that means that my dad knew your dad,” Alice frowned. “I never did finish looking through the photos in here, maybe there's some of your dad!”
“You think?” Harry asked. “Can we look through them?”
“I’ll go look for them,” Grey nodded. She then disappeared into the record room.
“Thank you Alice,” Harry smiled. “I’m so glad I ran into you in Diagon.”
“Same Harry,” Alice smiled back.
Notes:
People of the internet,
This chapter feels a bit rushed to me, so did the last chapter. To be honest they skip a whole lot of time from Christmas to the stone inccident in cannon and I just wanted to fill that, but I didn't do the best job. I wish TOA would've matched up, but at this time I think Meg and Apollo are a ways away from camp.I'm gonna post one chapter next week and then be on break for a bit.
See y'all next week,
BurntoutEnby
Chapter 30: A Dragon in the Hut
Summary:
Harry and the group start studying meanwhile Hagrid is sneaking around
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Once everyone got back from Easter break Hermione decided to really crack down on the whole study thing. Alice didn’t mind it too much since she probably wouldn’t have studied without Hermione’s study plan. However Ron, Harry and even Neville were treating it like it was a training regiment from Tantalus himself.
“We have ten weeks until exams,” Hermione told the group. “This means we have about 10 days per subject to review with about an hour each day to review.”
“Can’t we have breaks,” Ron groaned.
“No Ron,” Hermione huffed. “If we take breaks we lose time, if we lose time we might fail, if we fail we might set ourselves up to fail our OWLs meaning we can’t get the NEWTs that we want and end up working in retail!”
“It’s gonna be fine ‘Mione,” Alice reassured. “It's only an hour a day guys we can do that!”
“It’s not gonna get in the way of Quidditch practice right?” Harry nervously checked.
“No of course not Harry, I planned around it!” Hermione grinned.
“But exams are ages away!” Ron groaned.
“Ten weeks!” Hermione reminded. “It's not ages away!”
“What about Flamel?” Ron asked
“Flamel?” Neville asked, confused.
“Don’t worry about it Nev’,' Alice patted his arm. Alice was pretty sure that they would’ve both died of anxiety if they told him. “We got plenty of time Ron chill!”
↢↣
They did not in fact have plenty of time. Suddenly halfway into the 2nd week of Hermione’s study schedule all the teachers decided to crack down on the work and ended up assigning almost double the amount than normal. This led to Neville leaving the study group and Ron following Hermione around like a lost puppy begging for answers. At this point Alice was very glad that Neville had given her the translation book as she would’ve never finished all the work if it had still been written in english.
Shortly after that Harry had his last Quidditch game for the season which ended in a quick win for Gryffindor. Although it made Alice certain that next year she was going to try out as a chaser. The end of the Quidditch season marked that start of what Alice was going to call ‘Mione Study Mania. Suddenly the hour-long study sessions turned into two.
Then on a particularly sunny Saturday, the 4th one before exam week, something that would set up what Alice and Harry would look back on and decide it was the dumbest thing they had ever done in their Hogwarts schooling career happened.
Harry was pouring over the One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi book while Alice was finish her Astrology Homework.
“Hagrid! What are you doing in the Library?” Ron shouted, causing both Harry and Alice to look up. Hagrid awkwardly shuffled out of the Library section on Magical creators
“Jus’ lookin’,” Hagrid nodded. “An' what're you lot up ter? Yerr not still lookin' fer Nicolas Flamel, are yeh?”
“Nah we found out about that a while ago,” Ron shrugged. “We know that dog is guarding the Sor-”
“Ron!” Alice shouted, drawing more eyes to them. “You can’t go around saying that shit out loud. What if the bad guys are listening?”
“Yer friends right!” Hagrid nodded. “Listen, come an' see me later, I'm not promisin' I'll tell yeh anythin', mind, but don' go rabbitin' about it in here, students aren' s'pposed ter know. They'll think I've told yeh”
“See you then,” Harry nodded.
“What was he hiding behind his back,” Hermione frowned. “It kinda looked like a book..”
“Well what section was he in?” Ron asked.
“The Magical Creatures section is these past few book cases,” Alice piped up. “You’d have to check which bookcase he was looking at to get an idea on what he was researching.”
“How do you know that?” Ron frowned.
“Madam Pince has me reshelve books on the weekend for her,” Alice shrugged. It was good practice for her translation spells and she got tea and cookies out of it.
“I’ll go check,” Ron jumped up and ran into the section Hagrid had been in.
“I mean I doubt that he's up to anything too crazy,” Hermione shrugged. “He works here.”
“Yeah it’s Hagrid whats the craziest thing he could do?” Harry nodded.
At that moment Ron ran in with some books and then whisper-yelled, “It's Dragons!”
“Oh fuck..” Alice sank into her chair. Alice had never had to deal with a dragon, but she had helped take down their more ancient counterpart drakons.
“Hagrid has always wanted a dragon he told me when we first met,” Harry explained to the group.
“But it's highly illegal!” Hermione complained.
“Yeah,” Ron added. “Dragon breeding was outlawed by the Warlocks' Convention of 1709, everyone knows that. It's hard to stop Muggles from noticing us if we're keeping dragons in the back garden. Anyway, you can't tame dragons, it's dangerous. You should see the burns Charlie's got off wild ones in Romania!”
“I thought there were wild ones in Britain,” Hermione frowned.
“Well yeah,” Ron shrugged. “Common Welsh Green and Hebridean Blacks. It's the Ministry of Magic’s job to shush it all up, they have to keep putting spells on Muggles who've spotted them, to make them forget. It's really complicated"
“So what’s Hagrid up to then,” Harry frowned.
“Nothing good,” Alice groaned. She was not about to deal with a dragon issue on top of the stone thing.
↢↣
Later that day the group headed to Hagrid's Hut. It was the group's decision to let Harry take charge of the conversation, but Ron was ready to butt in with dragon law facts. He knew a lot about it. However Hermione and Alice were going to break the ice by asking about the stone’s defenses. Harry went up to the hut and knocked.
“Who is it?” Hagrid called.
“It's us!” Harry called. Hagrid opened the door and grinned to see us. We all went into the hut and the first thing Alice noticed was how hot it was. It felt like the Hephaestus cabin on a really hot summer day.
“So I bet you lot ‘re ‘bout the stone?’ Hagrid frowned. “Tea?”
Harry, Ron, and Hermione nodded.
“I'm good,” Alice shrugged. It was too hot for tea that wasn’t iced.
“Well we were wondering what else was guarding the stone,” Hermione spoke up. “Just so we know its safe.”
“Yeah we’re not planning on stealing it or anything,” Alice made sure to clarify.
“I cant tell yer,” Hargid frowned at them. "Number one, I don' know meself. Number two, yeh know too much already, so I wouldn' tell yeh if I could. That Stone's here fer a good reason. It Was almost stolen outta Gringotts! Is'ppose yeh've worked that out an' all? Beats me how yeh even know abou' Fluffy”
“We ran into him,” Alice shrugged. “We completely understand if you can’t say.”
“Oh yes of course, but Hagrid with everything that's been going on we just wanna make sure,” Hermione explained. “We wondered who Dumbledore had trusted enough to help him, apart from you.”
“O’ well, I don' s'pose it could hurt ter tell yeh that,” Hargid nodded to himself. “let's see... he borrowed Fluffy from me. Then some o' the teachers did enchantments. Professor Sprout, Professor Flitwick, Professor McGonagall, Professor Quirrell, an' Dumbledore himself did somethin’, o' course. And oh yeah, Professor Snape!”
“Snape!?” Ron gasped.
“Hagrid,” Harry frowned interrupting Ron as it looked like he was about to go on a rant. “What are you cooking?”
“Cooking?’ Hagrid asked as if he had thought we had suggested boiling a baby was a nice thing to do.
“Ah er..” Hagrid trailed off.
“That's a dragon egg!” Ron gasped. “Where did you get that?”
“Won it," Hagrid blushed. "Las' night. I was down in the village havin' a few drinks an' got into a game o' cards with a stranger. Think he was quite glad ter get rid of it, ter be honest.”
“Well no wonder,” Alice chuckled. “Ron said Dragon breeding was outlawed.”
“What are you going to do when it hatches?” Harry asked. “You live in a wooden hut!”
“Well, I've bin doin' some readin”, Hagrid explained, he pulled a large book from under his pillow. "Got this outta the library, Dragon Breeding for Pleasure and Profit, it's a bit outta date, o' course, but it's all in here. Keep the egg in the fire, 'cause their mothers breathe on I em, see, an' when it hatches, feed it on a bucket o' brandy mixed with chicken blood every half hour. An' see here! how ter recognize diff'rent eggs, what I got there's a Norwegian Ridgeback. They're rare, them."
“A Norwegian Ridgeback?” Ron gasped. Suddenly Hagrid and Ron were trading Dragon facts back and forth.
“Oh gods we’re doomed,” Alice groaned sliding down in her chair. Hermione grimaces.
“We’ll just have to figure out something,” Harry frowned.
Notes:
People of the internet,
I went to the Mother Mother, Cavetown Concert, loved it. However i forgot about the chapter. So i had to speed run writing it. I'm gonna be gone until the 21st, but I will be back to a normal posting schedule after that.I'll add chapter notes later (hopefully)
Happy 4th,
BurntoutEnby
Chapter 31: Little Dragon
Summary:
Hagrid has a dragon and something’s go down in Herbology
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
It was about two days later when news about the dragon came. It was early at breakfast when an owl swooped down to deliver a single piece of paper to Harry with the words its hatching scrawled in Hagrids handwriting.
“Oh we are so screwed,” Alice put her head down in despair.
“I think we should head down right now,” Ron grinned like the suicidal manic he was.
“No Ron,” Hermione frowned. “We have Herbology.”
“Aww but can’t we skip?” Ron begged. “I mean how many times in our lives will we get to see a real life dragon hatch?”
“Probably a few more with our luck,” Alice grumbled.
“Ron it’s not a good idea!” Hermione shouted.
“But it’s a dragon-“ Ron stared to argue.
“Shut up!” Harry hissed. Then nodded towards the Slytherin table. Alice followed his gaze to see Malfoy.
“If he goes running to his father imma gut him,” Alice frowned taking a bite of her eggs.
“Alice, you can’t kill him!” Hermione scolded. “You’d get us all expelled.”
“Let’s just think about this logically,” Alice huffed. “We still got time between Herbology and the next class so maybe we could run down and catch the hatching after class?”
“But we should go now!” Ron argued. He and Hermione continued to argue about it until they got to class.
“They sure do argue like an old married couple,” Dean said amused once everyone was seated in class.
“Yeah, what are they arguing about now?” Seamus asked.
“You don’t wanna know,” Alice and Harry deadpanned at the same time.
“Oh but we do!” Smith said with a cruel smile.
“It’s nothing,” Alice replied shortly.
“I bet they’re trying to figure out a way to ditch you,” Brown laughed.
“That’s it!” cried a voice. Everyone turned around to see Parvati Patil. “I can’t do it anymore Lav’!”
“What do you mean?” Brown frowned.
“I can’t be friends with a bully like you!” Patil shouted. She pulled out a nice looking harmonica with the words Best Friends Forever Parvati & Lavender carved on top and threw it at Brown. “Take your stupid stuff and never talk to me again!”
With that Patil ran out of the room and Professor Sprout walked in. Shortly afterwards the Professor starting the lesson without her.
↢↣
After Herbology Alice and the group speed walked the short trip down to Hagrid's hut. Harry knocked and a very happy looking Hagrid opened the door.
“Yer just in time!” Hagrid grinned. Inside the dragons egg sat on the table with deep cracks. Alice felt the urge to grab a sword or her axe and smash it. Dragons couldn’t be good news!
“Oh man we’re gonna get to see a real life dragon hatching!” Ron grinned. “Charlie is gonna be so jealous he never did anything this cool at Hogwarts!”
Suddenly the egg started to crack even more and then it split open to reveal a small baby dragon. The dragon looked up at Hagrid and sneezed, sending little sparks all around the room.
“Isn’t he beautiful?” Hagrid sniffled. The dragon grinned at Hagrid showing his pointy teeth. “Look, he knows his mummy!”
Alice wanted the world to swallow her up all of her instincts told her to kill the thing or send it as far away as possible. Alice looked out the window and then for a brief moment made eye contact with one Draco Malfoy. His eye grew wide and then he bolted. Alice without much thought jumped up from her seat and out the door to catch him.
“Alice where are you going?” Hermione cried after her. Malfoy made it halfway up the hill before Alice tackled him to the ground.
“Alice!” Harry shouted and then stopped when he saw what she had done.
“Get off me!” Malfoy shouted.
“Not until we come to an agreement!” Alice screamed back, at this Malfoy stop fidgeting.
“What?” Malfoy snapped.
“You father won’t be hearing about this,” Alice told him mocking his posh accent.
“Merlin, you are so American,” Malfoy groaned. “He won’t hear about this…”
“Good,” Alice nodded and got off Malfoy.
Malfoy stood up, brushed the grass off him, and said, “this never happened.”
With that Malfoy disappeared back up the hill.
“Well you didn’t kill him so that’s good,” Hermione grumbled.
“Let’s just head back to Hagrid's, we still got a dragon to deal with,” Alice groaned.
↢↣
Over the next few days the gang begged and pleaded with Hagrid to give up the dragon.
“Can’t you just let him free?” Harry asked one of these days. Before Ron could launch into an lecture on why that would most definitely be a bad idea Hagrid spoke.
He’s too little!” Hagrid protested. “He’d die!”
“Hagrid that thing has grown 3 times it original size,” Alice reminded.
“Norbert isn’t a thing!” Hagrid declared.
“Norbert?” Ron frowned.
“It’s his name!” Hagrid told them.
“You can’t keep him!” Hermione patted Hagrid on the Shoulder. “He’d get to big. What if he hurt a student?”
Hagrid frowned, “I.. I know I can’t keep him forever, but I can’t j’st dump him!”
“Wait!” Harry shouted after a few moments of silence. “Ron what if you contacted your brother Charlie. Could he get Norbert to a dragon reserve?”
“He sure could,” Ron grinned. “How bout it Hagrid.”
Hagrid looked at Norbert and then out his window towards the Castle and sighed, “Fine.”
↢↣
Dear P,
You haven’t written in a while so I thought I should tell you Hagrid has a dragon and we’re planning on sneaking him out sometime next week. Don’t try to stop us we have it handled. Just thought you should know. Anyways hope you had a good rest of your year.
-Alice Lockwood
P read the letter over three more times before cursing to himself. Alice Lockwood sure knew how to get into trouble and he had to find away to stop her from that. After all bad things happen to demigods that drew too much attention to themselves. He wasn’t about to have a chance of something like the Great Prophecy being fulfilled or something.
Notes:
People of the internet,
So I know I’m on vacation technically, but I got bored last night and finished up chapter 31. I’ve been revising my plot notes and had originally just gone to make note of where each chapter falls within the notes and the went to go finish’s a bit of dialogue and suddenly I had finished the chapter. Sorry if it’s not its normal length. I’m writing this on my phone and tend to use the number of pages as an indicator to how long the chapter should be (which is about 4-5 google docs pages)In canon we don’t really see much interaction between the characters in Gryffindor and I just wanted to fix that as it’s a relatively small class so I can see them all being close over the years. In this chapter I set up a lot of things that will be unfolding over the last few chapters and I can wait.
On the mysterious P person I was originally gonna wait until book 4 to reveal who it was but I wasn’t sure how to do that. I have now decided to reveal it by the end of this book.
Hope you like it,
BurntoutEnby
Chapter 32: How to trade your Dragon
Summary:
Norbert gets Norgone
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Ron wrote to his brother that night and received a letter two days later informing him that someone would be at the observatory that Friday. This meant that the dragon was still going to be in Hogwarts for 3 more days, unfortunately this meant that Ron and Harry were constantly stressing about Malfoy telling someone. On top of that whole fiasco the Girls Dorm room was turning into a war zone.
Patil had moved all her stuff towards Alice and Hermione’s side of the room and quietly tagged along to the study sessions Hermione held. Smith keto claimed that Alice had bewitched Patil into betraying them. Meanwhile Brown stayed quiet. Smith somehow hadn’t gotten in trouble yet. Luckily Patil didn’t ask to join them on their daily trek to Hagrid’s.
“So who is going to get the dragon to the observatory tower?” Hermione asked a few days beforehand on one of these treks.
“Well we’re using Harry’s invisibility cloak so Harry’s a given,” Alice reasoned. “Say about how many fit under that thing.”
“Two, maybe three,” Harry shrugged.
“I think I should go,” Ron declared. “After all it's my brother’s friend.”
Alice frowned, she was kinda worried about sending Harry and Ron to deliver a dragon to a stranger. What if the dragon attacked them? Alice hadn’t had to deal with a dragon, but she did help take down a drakon back in the battle of the Labyrinth. They were far scarier. She didn’t want to leave them undefended. “I’ll go if we can fit 3 people. Any complaints Mione?”
“Just don’t get caught,” Hermione sighed.
So the plan was starting to come together. Harry, Ron, and maybe Alice were going to take the baby dragon up to the observatory that Friday night. At least that was the plan until Ron got bitten by the dragon.
“I told you we should’ve killed the thing!” Alice shouted.
“Alice!” Harry and Hermione scolded as Hagrid looked agaped, meanwhile Ron howled in pain.
“Let’s just get this idiot to the Medwing,” Alice groaned.
“I’ll take him,” Hermione frowned. “You two have to get the dragon to the observatory tonight.”
“Surely we can go with you!” Harry protested.
“No,” Hermione sharply replied. “What if you two get caught? We’ll all end up expelled and Hagrid will go to jail!”
“Ok so plan’s still the same,” Alice clarified. “Me and Harry will stay out here until dark then do the trade off and sneak into dorms.”
“And we have even better covers,” Harry nodded solemnly towards Ron who was still holding his arm in pain.
“Let’s hope it doesn’t come to that,” Hermione sighed and soon Ron and her disappeared back up the hill.
“Thank you,” Hagrid said after a while. “‘or doin’ all this stuff for me. ‘Minds me of yurh parents it does.”
“Our parents?” Harry sat up straighter.
“Lily Potter and ‘er friend once help me relocate some endangered species. Nothin’ could be done officially with ‘em be classified as Dark creatures,” Hagrid revealed with a nod. “And Michael help me petition the school to keep ‘em Thestrals ‘round. Good kids, they were taken.”
“You were friends with my Dad?” Alice quietly whispered.
“Sure was,” Hagrid grinned. “Like to come down with a few friends to have tea.”
“What were his friends names?” Alice asked eagerly.
Hagrid frowned, “Pandora Rosier and Regulus Black.”
“What about my Mom’s friends?” Harry asked.
“Oh that’s be Marlene McKenna and Mary Macdonald,” Hagrid told them.
“Wow,” Harry whispered.
Alice glanced out the window the sun had set awhile ago and the moon shone in the night sky despite the dark clouds. On the table Norbert was playing with a decapitated teddy bear like a puppy would. It would only be a bit longer before Harry and Alice had to head up.
“Wait did Hagrid say Mary Macdonald?” Alice asked.
“Yeah,” Harry nodded. “Why?”
“McGonagall had me write to her about photos,” Alice revealed.
“She alive?” Harry asked wide eyed.
“She a bit… bitter,” Alice grimaced.
“Oh,” Harry frowned. “Any other friends my parents knew that McGonagall had you write to?”
Alice debated telling him about Lupin. She should probably write to him just in case before telling him. Especially since someone had put a ward on Harry. Before she could answer, Hagrid's tea kettle began to whistle.
“Tea?” Hagrid asked.
“Oh Hagrid we have to go in,” Harry looked at his watch. “Oh shoot, we had to leave 5 minutes ago! We’re gonna be late.”
“I’ll miss you Norbert.”Hagrid whispered. He solemnly picked up Norbert and put him in the crate. “He’s got lots o’ rats an’ brandy fer the journey.”
“Brandy?” Alice mumbled to Harry while Hagrid fussed over Norbert. Harry shrugged.
“Ron’s brother promised he’ll be well taken care of,” Harry patted Hagrid on the arm.
“Ok bye bet Norbert,” Hagrid sniffed. “Mummy will never forget you.”
“Alright we better get going,” Alice grimaced, opening the door as Harry picked up the crate leaving the now sobbing half giant alone.
“Ready?” Harry asked once the door was closed.
“As I’ll ever be,” Alice sighed and threw the cloak on them both.
↢↣
Once they made it up to the Astronomy Tower Alice had decided two things. One, trying to get a dragon to be quiet was about as easy as trying to get the Percy Jackson to not eat blue food. Aka impossible. And two, Charlie Weasley’s friends are idiots. All four of the people hat Charlie had sent over to get the baby dragon were being incredibly loud and obnoxious. They had a large box of candies that when one ate one they would end up literally sounding like an animal.
Alice was even sure one of them had a bottle of what she assumed to be wizard alcohol.
“Lil’ Ron’s friends!” Shouted one of them in a think Irish accent. “We’ve been wait for you!”
“Thirty minutes late,” another who had just changed their nose to match a pig’s and had neon pink hair scolded.
“Whatever shall we do?” Giggles the one with the bottle.
“Say 20 points off each?” A tall one joked.
“Merlin, they look like they're bout shite their pants,” the Irish one chuckled after a few tense moments.
“Can we just give you idiots the dragon,” Alice snapped.
“Ooh the firstie got a bit,” the giggling one giggled.
“Leave ‘em alone Shane,” neon pink, turning neon green, hair person frowned. “Where’d the dragon even come from.”
“Hagrid,” Harry and Alice deadpanned at the same time.
“Ah,” the Irish one nodded.
“Give Charlie our thanks,” Harry said handing over the crate.
Neon green/ pink person and Irish girl strapped it into a harness meant to be carried by two people on brooms while. Tall dude helped giggling one pack up the sweets. Shortly after they were gone.
“Hard part over,” Harry sighed and they turned to leave.
“Don’t jinx us Potter,” Alice frowned, following closely behind. Although she had a sinking feeling they’d forgotten something.
“So how'd you think we should sneak back in the dorm?” Harry asked.
“Do you not listen?” Alice laughed. “‘Mione is letting us back in you goof.”
“Rightttt,” Harry nodded to himself like he hadn’t forgotten.
“What are you two doing out of bed!” Shouted a voice neither of them recognized. And then it hit Alice what they’d forgotten.
The cloak!
Notes:
People of the Internet,
I’m back!!! Normal posting schedule will continue until we finish book 1 and then I’m taking a tiny 1-2 week break to finalize the plans for book 2 and it’s back to a normal posting schedule. The timeline for this chapter is all over the place cause I wrote it in small chunks over the course of several days on my phone cause I had an art camp and summer class to finish up. Also I think I might’ve said observatory instead of Astronomy tower, let’s just say their interchangeable for this fic…Anyone watch the summer Olympic opening ceremony? I thought it was interesting.
Anyway appreciate all of you!!
BurntoutEnby
Chapter 33: I don’t want no consequence
Summary:
...consequence, consequence Here comes the consequence it's chasing me right now!
aka
Harry and Alice right now
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
“What are you two doing out of bed!” The voice shouted again. The figure who Alice and Harry could now see was dripping with blood. If they had been anyone else they would’ve screamed. However Alice had seen bloodier corpses and Harry was used to the sight of blood. Instead Harry and Alice stood there frozen like kids caught trying to get into the cookie jar.
Vaguely Alice was aware of the fact that this was the Bloody Baron. Grey didn’t like him, but she wouldn’t tell her why.
“Nothing to say for yourselves,” The Bloody Baron frowned and groaned. “Follow me.”
The Bloody Baron then led Harry and Alice towards McGonagall’s office. She couldn’t believe that they’d left it up there. Now it was going to get confiscated for sure. Alice also wondered if the school had a three strikes your out policy, if so she could be getting expelled…
“Do you think we’ll be expelled?” Harry whispered to her. If the Bloody Baron heard him he ignored it.
“Not you,” Alice shrugged. “I doubt they’d expell you for a first time offense.”
“Hmm,” Harry stayed quiet.
Soon they arrived at McGonagall’s door.
“Stay here,” grunted the ghost and he opened the door.
“We just went to go look-“ someone who sounded like Patil shouted from the other side of the door. The Bloody Baron shut it behind him so Harry and Alice couldn’t hear the rest.
“I wondered why he didn’t just go through the door,” Harry mumbled to himself. After a few moments the door opened again and the Bloody Baron disappeared back down a hallway leaving a stern looking McGonagall in the doorway.
“Mr. Potter, Miss Lockwood please come in,” McGonagall sternly told them. They quickly followed her.
Inside the office was a nervous looking Neville and pissed of Patil sitting in the two seat in front of McGonnagal’s desk. McGonagall begrudgingly gestured for Alice and Harry to sit in the two seats behind Patil and Neville.
McGonagall took off her glasses and rubbed her eyes, “I can’t say I’m too surprised. I had expected better Potter and Lockwood, but I’m not surprised.”
“I’m sorry ma’am,” Harry said looking down at his feet.
“I am frankly disappointed,” McGonagall frowned. “I expected better from all of you. Patil, Longbottom, even if your intentions were good you don’t have the right to just wander around the grounds! Lockwood you are trending a very thin line. You’ve been here less than a year and have already been involved in three fights, one with a teacher! I am incredibly disappointed your parents would never! Mr. Potter I had thought, had hope that being a Gryffindor meant more to you than this foolishness.”
“But Professor-!” Alice shouted.
“Miss Lockwood I do not care to hear you excuses,” McGonagall frowned. “50 points off and detention to all four of you!”
“Professor you can’t!” Patil shouted, her face pale. “That would mean 200 points gone from Gryffindor!”
“Then that should teach you all to not galavant across the grounds!” McGonagall scolded. Neville looked like he was about to start sobbing.
“We just wanted to check on Harry and Alice,” Neville whispered. “We were worried.”
McGonagall scoffed, “I do not wish to hear you excuses. Now off with you.”
Alice was about to protest when Harry touched her arm and shook his head. Alice huffed as they left the McGonagall office. Neville was on the verge of a breakdown while Patil was silently glaring at McGonagall. Harry helped Neville make it to the boys’ room. Patil and Alice lingered in the common room.
“Sorry,” Alice spoke up after a moment. “This whole shit storm is kinda our fault, me and Harry.”
Patil frowned, “Don’t. We knew something about a dragon was going down. We made the decision to go look for you, even if we got caught by Filch 5 minutes after we left.”
“Still,” Alice shrugged. “Sorry about that Patil.”
“Hmph,” Patil frown deepened. “Just call me Parvati, I’ve got a twin in Ravenclaw and it could get confusing.”
“Alright we should head up,” Alice nodded towards the stairs.
Parvati stayed silent for a moment, “You know Sally and Lav’ are going to pin the blame solely on you.”
“Yeah,” Alice sighed. Tomorrow was going to be even more of a shitshow.
↢↣
The next day was somehow worse than Alice could’ve imagined. At breakfast all of Hogwarts was stunned at the fact Gryffindor had lost 200 points overnight. Some thought it was a prank from the Weasley Twins. Others thought it was sabotage by the Slytherins. A few even believed that the hourglasses had been tampered with by Peeves and who knows which house would be next. Then slowly over the course of the day it was revealed that Harry Potter was the one to blame along with some other Gryffindor. However by the end of the day Lavender Brown and Sally Smith had convinced everyone that their boy savor had been bewitched by the American sounding Alice Lockwood.
Suddenly the hatred for Harry was flipped onto Alice. Not that Alice really gave a fuck. However for some reason that Alice could not understand Gryffindors weren’t the only ones to be pissed with Alice. It was the Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs too. Only Slytherin seemed to not really care about it. Then general hatred towards Alice turned into violence over the course of that week. Sneers turned into trips which turned into hexes and jinx. By the end of the week Alice had been to the Medwing 27 times and counting. Luckily nothing had happened that warranted an all night stay.
The weirdest part about it was the fact that none of the teachers, not even Miss Pomfery, seemed to acknowledge that Alice was being targeted by bullies. They all just seemed to have the mindset that she was asking for it. Alice couldn’t say that she had the utmost respect for adults in charge, but years later a therapist would point out to her that maybe this was the reason she only trusted herself and the friends she deemed trustworthy.
The next few weeks leading up to the exams were terrible. With addition to the attacks from 3/4th of the school that Alice had no power to retaliate against, Hermione was working herself into panic attacks over the exams. It took Harry, Ron, Alice, and even Parvati to help work Hermione down. Reassuring her that it was all going to be ok. To add to this Parvati, Harry, Neville, and Alice all had the threat of the detention McGonagall had assigned over their heads. Nothing had been said about it so far.
So they counted down the days till exams. About a week before the exam one bright morning note was delivered to all four of them which simply read :Your detention will take place at eleven o'clock tonight. Meet Mr. Filch in the entrance hall.
“You can’t leave me alone with her,” ROn growned.
“Ron!” Hermione frowned. “Honestly we just take a night off. Isn’t Parvati always saying it's good to take breaks?”
“Not that you listen to me,” Parvati grumbled, stabbing her sausage.
“Guys theres something I have to tell you..” Harry frowned. “Yesterday I heard…Parvati could you?”
“Yeah yeah I’ll go sit with Neville and pretend you arne’t plotting something,” Parvati huffed and moved down towards Neville.
“Anyways yesterday I overheard Quirrell give in and tell Snape how to get past the protections on the stone!” Harry told them in a whisper. “Thought I should say something before me and Alice die in detention.”
“First off Har’ we aren’t going to die in detention,” Alice rolled her eyes. “Second, are you sure that’s what you heard?”
“Of course he is!” Ron frowned. “Now that Snape knows how to get past the protections the stone is done for!”
“There's still fluffy,” Hermione remind.
“Maybe Snape's found out how to get past him without asking Hagrid," Ron looked incredibly worried, “I bet there's a book somewhere in the library telling you how to get past a giant three-headed dog.”
“Dude getting past a three-headed dog is easy,” Alice scoffed. “If you prepare right.”
“What do you mean?” Harry asked.
“There is a whole ass story on how to do it!” Alice rolled her eyes. “Orpheus lulled Cerberus, the biggest three headed dog out there, to sleep with a lyre.”
“That’s a myth, myths aren’t real Alice” Hermione frowned. Alice laughed bitterly, if only.
“Still what are we going to do Harry?” Ron asked.
“Go to Dumbledore. That's what we should have done ages ago. If we try anything ourselves these two will be thrown out for sure," Hermione scaled at Ron.
"But we've got no proof!" Harry protested. "Quirrell's too scared to back us up. Snape's only got to say he doesn't know how the troll got in at Halloween and that he was nowhere near the third floor, who do you think they'll believe, him or us? It's not exactly a secret we hate him, Dumbledore'll think we made it up to get him sacked. Filch wouldn't help us if his life depended on it, he's too friendly with Snape, and the more students get thrown out, the better, he'll think. And don't forget, we're not supposed to know about the Stone or Fluffy. That'll take a lot of explaining."
“Not to mention the fact that we could be completely wrong,” Alice spoke up. “What do you think is going to happen if Snape is proven innocent?”
“He’s guilty,” Ron insisted. “We just had to poke around a bit to-”
“No,” Hermione and Harry said at the same time.
“It's too risky,” Hermione sighed.
With that the bell rang and it was off to class.
Notes:
People of the internet,
Another week another chapter. I think in total this fic will have about 39-40 chapters once finished. so that puts us finishing the fic like mid September(??) I might finish it quicker who knows. Anyways originally the convo at the end happens the day before, but what eves.Sorry about this being a bit late I had open house, back to school shopping, and the first day back all in one week. I already have a quiz set for Monday and an auditions for winter/fall plays on Wednesday. I'll still get a chapter out, but it might not be till the week end.
leave me comments I beg of thee,
BurntoutEnby(PS LOVE EVERONE OF U)
Chapter 34: Into the Woods.
Summary:
THEY LOST IN THE WOOOODSSS (THE WOODS)
aka detention
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The rest of the day felt like a blur despite the continued harassment. The only odd thing to happen was in Potions when Smith dropped something into Alice’s potion, Snape gave Smith detention for the rest of the year for her “reckless behavior”. He looked a little too happy assigning it, although he didn’t announce any points to be lost. He was probably taking pity on the Gryffindors. Nonetheless the day ended with an unusually quiet dinner. The great hall was loud, but Alice and her friend barely spoke a word. Then they all made their treks back up to the Gryffindor common rooms. Hermione ended up staying out in the common rooms with Alice, Harry, Parvati, and Neville, but Ron went to bed early. About 15 minutes till 11 they started their trek back towards the great hall and into the entrance all. No one spoke; it felt like they were being led to their deaths.
"Follow me," said Filch, lighting a lamp and leading them outside. “I bet you'll think twice about breaking a school rule again, won't you, eh? Oh yes, hard work and pain are the best teachers if you ask me. It's just a pity they let the old punishments die out, hang you by your wrists from the ceiling for a few days, I've got the chains still in my office, keep 'em well oiled in case they're ever needed”
Alice and Parvati shared a look of disgust. Filch was a total creep. Still they followed him without a word. It was super dark, darker than the night they did the dragon switch off. Eventually it became clear they were being led towards Hagrid Cabin.
"Is that you, Filch?,” Hagrid's voice shouted from a bit aways. He was holding up a lantern. Oddly enough Alice was struck by how huge Hagrid was, he was about the size of the giant guy, what was his name Tylinal…no, maybe Tyson? “Hurry up, I want ter get started."
Harry’s face lit up at the sight of Hagrid, which Filch saw and snapped. “"I suppose you think you'll be enjoying yourself with that oaf? Well, think again, boy, it's into the forest you're going and I'm much mistaken if you'll all come out in one piece!”
At this Neville whimpered and Parvati looked a little uneasy.
“He’s just trying to freak you out Nev’, Alice whispered to him once they were out of Filch's earshot. Neville just slowly nodded his face going pink.
“Abou' time," Hagrid huffed once they reached him. "I bin waitin' fer half an hour already. All right, Harry, Alice, Neville?”
"I shouldn't be too friendly to them, Hagrid," Filch snarled, "they're here to be punished, after all."
"That's why yer late, is it?" Hagrid looked absolutely pissed with him. "Bin lecturin' them, eh? 'Snot your place ter do that. Yeh've done yer bit, I'll take over from here."
"I'll be back at dawn," Filch scoffed and then forebodingly added, "for what's left of them,"
"Right then," Hagrid capped his hands, "now, listen carefully, 'cause it's dangerous what we're gonna do tonight, an' I don' want no one takin' risks. Follow me over here a moment."
Hagrid led them toward the tree line of what Alice assumed to be the forbidden forest, poorly named if you tell kids something is forbidden they’re going to want to do it.
"Look there," Hagrid lifted up the lantern so they could see a puddle of silver, "see that stuff shinin' on the ground?”
Parvati gasped, “is that-?”
‘Yes Miss Patil That's unicorn blood.” Hagrid frowned. “There's a unicorn in there bin hurt badly by summat. This is the second time in a week. I found one dead last Wednesday. We're gonna try an' find the poor thing. We might have ter put it out of its misery."
“What if whatever hurt the unicorn finds us first?” Neville asked shakily.
“There's nothin' that lives in the forest that'll hurt yeh if yer with me or Fang," Hagrid attempted to reassure them, but Alice was calling bull. "An' keep ter the path. Right, now, we're gonna split inter two parties an' follow the trail in diff'rent directions. There's blood all over the place, it must've bin staggerin' around since last night at least."
“I call Hagrid!” Parvati shouted as soon as he finished.
“All right,” Hagrid nodded. “Me, Parvati, an’ Neville will go one way an’ Fang, Harry, an’ Alice will go the other.”
“What joy,” Alice deadpanned.
“Don’t worry Alice we probably won’t die,” Harry patted her on the arm.
“Don’t tempt the fates my friend,” Alice warned, earning an eye roll from Harry.
“‘Nough ya two,” Hagrid frowned. “Now, if any of us find the unicorn, we’ll send up green sparks an’ if anyone get in trouble send up red sparks. Got it!”
“Yes sir,” they all chimed. Hagrid nodded and they split up. Alice and Harry went right while Neville and Parvati went left.
The forest itself was dark, darker than any forest Alice had been in. It made her nervous. What little moonlight there was slowly becoming irrelevant due to the covering of the trees. Alice and Harry kept quiet listening to the world around them. This was when Alice noticed it was too quiet. There was no noise whatsoever. No owls, now wolves, nothing. They were utterly alone. It was fucking creepy. Then suddenly the sound of twigs snapping filled the area.
“Ok what the fuck,” Alice muttered to herself.
“Al wanna check it out?” Harry whispered to her.
“Dude, do you have a death wish?” Alice frowned. Harry shrugged and they both moved forward. It should be noted that Hermione was literally their only impulse control so without her they did dumb stuff. They came upon a clearing and there stood..
A centaur.
They were fine.
“Are you a man or a horse,” Harry blurted out.
Alice punched him in the arm and shouted, “it's a centaur dumbass!”
“Hey I didn’t know that!” Harry pouted. “What even is a centaur.”
“Good evening students,” the centaur chuckled. “I am indeed a centaur Miss..?”
“Lockwood,” Alice offered.
“Ah the child of madness I see,” the centaur nodded. “I am Ronan, what are you two doing out so late?”
“Detention Mr. Ronan,” Harry winced. “Hagrid is with the other two.”
“Hmm, Mars is quite bright tonight,” Ronan said cryptically. “Don’t you think so Miss Lockwood?”
Alice looked up into the sky. Mars was in fact very bright, but that wasn’t any different from normal here at hogwarts.
“What does that have to do with anything?” Harry frowned. Then there was another rustling sound and a centaur emerged from a bush. Alice was definitely talking to Chiron when she got back about this.
“Bane,” Ronan nodded. “Come look at Mars.”
“Oh dear it’s very bright,” Bane frowned. “Should we get these two back to Hagrid?”
“Wait,” Harry frowned. “Is Mars being bright a bad thing?”
Band and Ronan shared a frown. Then Ronan spoke, “No we couldn’t interfere.”
“Ok what the actual fuck!” Alice shouted. “Quite being super criptic I am tried of everyone being so fucking criptic!”
“Same!” Harry groaned. Ronan and Bane shook their heads and disappeared into the forest.
“Fucking stupid cryptic people,” Alice grumbled.
“I don’t think I like centaurs that much,” Harry frowned.
“Nah they’re pretty chill,” Alice shrugged. “They were just super cryptic. Is it a magical thingie thing?”
“I guess,” Harry laughed. “Look, more blood!”
So they pushed on. After about an hour of this the woods seemed even darker and even thicker. The unicorn blood was no longer splatters, but small puddles. Uphead was a clearing. As soon as Alice saw it she was hit with this horrible enosating sense of manic malice. Whatever was ahead was crazy and had a strong hatred for everything.
“Wait Harry,” Alice whispered, trying to stop Harry from going forward, but he didn’t hear her and pushed on towards the clearing.
In the clearing layed a unicorn. Alice had heard of unicorns before, but never seen one as they were Roman. The unicorn was pure white and even in death the most beautiful thing she had ever seen. However above it floated the being radiating the manic malice. Alice was so overwhelmed she dropped to her knees and threw up. At the same time Harry clutched his scar and cried out. Neither noticed the other.
The being began to charge at them and all Alice could think was one thing.
If I die I'm going to haunt Snape till he goes crazy.
Notes:
People of the internet,
Sorry about how late this was. Had call back on Friday, didn't end up getting casted. Cried a little. Dyed my hair purple and wrote an essay. Beyond that I was supppper busy with my AP classes and just super burned out. I hope to post a chapter before this weekend and am planning on finishing half of it after I post this but I gotta get up at 6:00 and it's 12 right now soooooo I might just go to bed :<.I'm starting to fall into a rythm of stuff, I just gotta figure out what day I'm going to write chapters on.
ALSO!! I've decide that I'll be posting a mini 9-10 chapter fic (all in one go btw) during my break which i've also extended into 2 weeks instead of 1. The fic is a PJO Stranger Things crossover and we might see some over lapping characters... :D
I also have this whole other fic planned out that is also a PJO with some other universe crossover. They're all connected :D
I've got big plans for this world i'm building and they don't end with HP book 7 :D.
Love Y'all,
BurntoutEnby
Chapter 35: Voldy smort
Summary:
exams and the beginning of the end
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Just before the cloaked being swooped down at Alice and Harry something bursted from the trees behind them. It chased the cloaked being away and then came back. It was a centaur! This one was the youngest one Alice had even seen. It was at this point Alice noticed Harry crouched on the ground clutching his scar.
“Harry!” Alice shouted and sat down next to him. Why had he fallen down? What the fuck was that thing?
“Wah? What’s going on?” Harry squinted up at Alice.
“You fell, Mr Potter,” the centaur informed him. He watched on curiously at Alice and Harry. Harry stared up in awe at the centaur.
“Did you chase it off?” Harry gasped.
“Yes,” the centaur nodded. "You two better get back to Hagrid. The forest is not safe at this time, especially for Mr. Potter. Can you ride? It will be quicker this way.”
Harry started to blankly nod when Alice punched him in the arm softly, “We couldn’t possibly. I’m sure we could walk.”
“Very kind of you child of madness, but it really isn’t safe,” the centaur frowned and then lowered himself for Alice and Harry to get onto. They both sat on the centaur. “I’m Firenze by the way.”
“Cool,” Harry whispered, stars in his eyes. What was wrong with Harry now? Was he sick?
Then there was this sound of galloping. Ronan and Bane emerged from the trees. They both looked appalled at the sight.
"Firenze!" Bane shouted in anger. "What are you doing? You have humans on your back! Have you no shame? Are you a common mule?"
"Do you realize who this is?" Firenze shouted back. "This is the Potter boy. The quicker he leaves this forest, the better."
"What have you been telling him?" Bane demanded. "Remember, Firenze, we are sworn not to set ourselves against the heavens. Have we not read what is to come in the movements of the planets? And you! I thought better of you imítheoi!”
"I'm sure Firenze thought he was acting for the best,” Ronan offered calmly. “And I am sure he gave them no other choice. Firenze is quite stubborn.”
Bane scoffed and ran back into the forest. Ronan shook his head and ran after him. Firenze signed and began the long trek back to the forest’s edge in silence.
“Excuse me, Firenze, what was that thing you saved us from?” Harry asked. Firenze slowed ever so slightly.
"Harry Potter, do you know what unicorn blood is used for?” Firenze asked hesitantly.
“No..? We haven’t gotten that far in potions,” Harry frowned.
"That is because it is a monstrous thing, to slay a unicorn," Firenze told them gravely. "Only one who has nothing to lose, and everything to gain, would commit such a crime. The blood of a unicorn will keep you alive, even if you are an inch from death, but at a terrible price. You have slain something pure and defenseless to save yourself, and you will have but a half-life, a cursed life, from the moment the blood touches your lips."
“Who would be that fucking stupid?” Alice scoffed. “At that point just head on down to the underworld!”
Firenze chuckled. “That would be more sensible, unless all you need is to stay alive long enough to drink something else. Something that will bring you back to full strength and power. Something that will mean you can never die.”
“The Sorcerer's Stone!” Harry and Alice gasped at the same time.
“But who?” Alice asked.
"Can you think of nobody who has waited many years to return to power, who has clung to life, awaiting their chance?” Firenze asked. In a brief moment Alice’s mind went to Kronos then Gaia, but those of course didn’t make sense. They couldn’t die nor did they cling to life. Plus they had been defeated.
“No,” Harry whispered. “Vold-”
“Alice are you ok?!” a voice frantically shouted, interrupting Harry, but Alice knew the end of that sentence. Was Voldmort not really dead? Gods they were so fucked.
Alice turned to see a very worried looking Neville and Patil. Hagrid stood confused with a lantern. Fang, who Alice had completely forgotten about, stood at his feet.
“We’re ok Nev,” Alice reassured him as she slipped off Firenze. “Thanks Firenze.”
Firenze nodded and disappeared back into the forest.
"The unicorn's dead, Hagrid, it's in that clearing back there,” Harry pointed out where they had come from. Hagrid nodded. The walk back up to the castle was deadly silent. Harry the whole time looked very worried.
↢↣
The next week was jammed packed full of their exam. The bullying at this point had died down since everyone was focusing on the exams. Hermions was constantly quizzing herself and working herself into a further frenzy over the exams. Meanwhile Harry the whole week seemed paranoid and oddly quiet.
The exams themselves were odd. They consisted of a writing portion on theory and a practical portion. Then there would be a week where everyone was free, except for OWLs students, and at the end of that week the results would come out. Two days later would be the Closing feast and then it was back to America for Alice. She couldn’t wait to see Pollux and explain everything. She was ready to go home. To be back at camp, to climb the lava wall, to the ax rang, to her ax!
Finally the last one ended and everyone cheered, except for Harry. Harry and Ron then disappeared.
“Where do you think they went?” Hermione frowned once they got back to the common rooms.
“Who the fuck knows,” Alice grumbled. Hermione looked like she was about to scold Alice when Neville appeared.
“Are you guys talking about Harry?” Neville asked. “He hasn’t been sleeping well. Also Ron and him keep having odd conversations. Something about a stone and Snape?”
“He hasn’t been sleeping well?” Hermione frowned.
“Well Harry never really sleeps well,” Neville frowns. “At the start of the year he’d get bad nightmares I think and got up before everyone, like really early. After Winter break I stopped noticing the nightmares, but they started back again after the detention.”
“Are you sure?” Alice asked urgently. Was this connected to what Firenze had implied?
“Yeah,” Neville nodded. “What did you two run into in that forest?”
Alice bit the inside of her cheek, she didn’t want to involve Neville. She had the horrible feeling that something bad would happen if she did. She didn’t want Neville to get hurt, not even a scrap. The troll was too close of a call. She shook her head. “I- Maybe one day I’ll tell you…”
“Ok,” Neville frowned and wandered off.
“What was that about?’ Hermione frowned.
“I think I know what Ron and Harry are doing,” Alice signed. “In the forest me and Harry saw a unicorn, and something was drinking its blood. The centaur who saved us from that thing implied it was Voldy smort or whatever that guy’s name is.”
“Voldemort!?” Hermione gasped. “Where are Ron and Harry Alice?”
“Right here,” a voice tiredly called out. In the doorway stood Harry and Ron. Neither looked happy.
Notes:
People of the internet,
THIS CHAPTER IS BROUGHT TO YOU BY MONSTER ENERGY AND SPOTIFY!Now that we've gotten our unoffical sponcers out of the way. I wrote this at like 2am yesterday, I meant to try and edit it today, but I've gotta rewrite an essay for extra credit. Anyways my plan for this year is to try posting solely on Thursdays. I say that now, but I'll probably break that in like a month or a week....
Anyways main reason I didn't have Alice and Hermione run down to the hut is cause like ya. It's kinda hard to write Hagrid's accent like in the books so I usually just tweak a few things, but I wanted to stray a lot from canon in the convo at the hut that I just go frustrated and wrote that part out. Love Hagrid dearly, but his accent is killing me. If you guys don't mind I might just stop writing it like that after this book.
Anyways we're closing in on the final chapters of this series and I can't be more excited. (Partly cause I love the storylines I have planned out for book 2) and I'll be revealing who the secret demigod is :D. This has been an amazing experiance and I love everyone of your comments,
Y'all the best,
BurntoutEnby
Chapter 36: Bad Plans and Good intentions
Summary:
plans are made as the gang approaches the final showdown!
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
"No more studying," Ron sighed happily, as they came out of the exam hall "You could look more cheerful, Harry, we've got a week before we find out how badly we've done, there's no need to worry yet."
Harry was rubbing his forehead, "I just wish I knew what this means! My scar keeps
Hurting, it's happened before, but never as often as this."
“Whatcha think it means?” Ron asked.
“Danger is coming,” Harry frowned.
"Dude, relax, the Stone's safe as long as Dumbledore's around.,” Ron shrugged. “Anyway, I hate to agree with Alice but we’ve never had any proof Snape found out how to get past Fluffy. He nearly had his leg ripped off once, he's not going to try it again in a hurry. And Neville will play Quidditch for England before Hagrid lets Dumbledore down."
Then Harry figured something out and they were off.
↢↣
“So let me get this straight,” Hermione frowned. “Alice and Harry ran into Voldem-”
“Don’t say his name!” Ron speaked.
“Just call him Voldy smorts,” Alice suggested.
“Right, well Alice and Harry ran into Voldy smorts,” Hermione paused for a moment. “In the forbidden forest drinking unicorn blood to stay alive. Then this centaur showed up and saved you. The centaur then implied that Voldy smorts was after the stone and Harry came to the conclusion that Snape was going to steal the stone.”
“Yep,” Ron nodded. “Harry told me all of this because obviously he did. Then today Harry got worried that what if Snape had figured out how to get past fluffy. So we went to visit Hagrid who told us how he got the dragon egg. Which he got from You-Know-Who. So Harry freaked out-”
“Ron you freaked out,” Harry reminded him. Ron went pink. “Anyways we went to go tell Dumbledor, but it turns out he’s out of the castle.”
“Making it the perfect opportunity for Snape or whomever is helping Voldy smorts to get a shot at stealing the stone,” Alice nodded. “You guys go to McGonagall?”
“She brushed us off,” Ron groaned.
“Ok so plan B?” Alice asked.
“Plan B?” Hermione frowned.
“Yea we go stop Snape or whatever,” Alice shrugged. “It makes sense.”
“I knew you were mad Alice, but this is too far!” Ron shouted. “You can’t!”
“I can’t believe I’m saying this, but I agree with Ron!” Hermione nodded. “You’ll both be expelled!”
“So what?” Harry snapped. “"Don't you understand? If Snape gets hold of the Stone, Voldemort's coming back! Haven't you heard what it was like when he was trying to take over? There won't be any Hogwarts to get expelled from! He'll flatten it, or turn it into a school for the Dark Arts! Losing points doesn't matter anymore, can't you see? D'you think he'll leave you and your families alone? If I get caught before I can get to the Stone, well, I'll have to go back to the Dursleys and wait for Voldemort to find me there, it's only dying a bit later than I would have, because I'm never going over to the Dark Side! I'm going through that trapdoor tonight and nothing you two say is going to stop me! Voldemort killed my parents, remember.”
“That won’t happen,” Alice declared. “If we get caught you’re coming back to America with me.”
Harry’s eyes widened like Alice had just offered to give him an organ for an organ transplant he needed, “Thanks Alice.”
“That won’t be needed,” Hermione frowned. “I’ll help, but we need a plan. A proper plan.”
“I’m helping too!” Ron nodded.
“We’d have to wait until after curfew,” Harry explained after a moment. “And we need a thing to put Fluffy to sleep.”
“I got an idea on that,” Alice stood. “The real question is how we get to the 3rd floor corridor without anyone noticing.’
“What about the cloak?” Hermione offered.
“They lost it, remember?” Ron scoffed.
“Yea, but someone gave it back to me with a note,” Harry frowned.
“What does it say?” Alice asked.
“Just in case,” Harry shrugged.
“Weird,” Hermione frowned.
“Will it cover all four of us?” Ron frowned.
“I think,” Harry winced. “We could fit like 3 for sure, maybe 4.”
“I’ll figure out another way to get there just in case,” Hermione offered.
“Right sounds like a plan,” Ron nodded. “Meet back here after dinner?”
“If we get expelled I’m blaming you Harry,” Hermione groaned.
They all nodded. Then separated. Hermione to the Library. Ron and Harry go spy on Snape. Finally Alice went to steal one of the harmonicas from Brown. Little did they know someone had heard the whole conversation.
↢↣
Alice had to wait for Smith and Brown to leave the 1st year’s girl dorms in order to get to the harmonica. After what felt like an hour of Smith complaining to Brown about how hard the exams were, Brown dragged her out to the yard. After a few minutes Alice slipped into the dormroom. Brown’s bed was just like all the others except for one detail, her pillows were an odd purple that clashed with the deep reds for the sheets and curtains. Alice shrugged it off and began to go through Brown’s draws. Alice found clothes, a dairy, odd nicknacks, and a photo of her family, but no Harmonica.
“If I was a Harmonica where would I be?,” Alice frowned, and then caught sight of Brown’s simi closed truck. She went over to open it. Inside were magazines, a couple of worn copies of a book series, and there underneath a purple stuffed frog were two identical harmonicas. It was the kinda tacky things bestest friends would share. If Brown had been anyone else Alice would’ve felt about for her, but she was a jerk.
“I forgot my sunglasses Lavie!” Smith’s voice whined. “Of course we had to come back!”
Alice panicked and rolled under Brown’s bed. It wasn’t until after the door had opened Alice realized that she had grabbed one of the Harmonica’s, but she hadn’t closed the trunk. She also hadn’t closed the draws.
“Merlin!” Brown gasped. “What the-? who the-?”
“I bet you it was Lockwood,” Smith spat. Brown ignored Smith’s comment and rushed to check her things.
“It’s missing!” Brown panicked. “It’s gone Sally!”
“What’s gone?” Smith asked, although she sounded disinterested.
“THE HARMONICA!” Brown cried.
“I’m telling you it was Lockwood, she a no good-” Smith started to rant.
“Oh will you stop it!” Brown shouted. “It’s always about how much of a dark witch Lockwood is! Why can you just- jush-. Ugh, get out!”
“What?” Smith snapped. “I’m not wrong Lockwood is a no good dark witch! You’re just upset Lavie!”
Brown grumbled,” It’s Lavender.”
“Look Lavie, Lockwood is a manipulative witch and she’s getting to you!” Smith spoke like she was talking to a five year old, her words laced with honey. “Now let's head back down and get some sun! It's what you wanted earlier.”
“You're right,” Brown huffed. She closed up the trunk and the two left. Alice let out a sign of relief and made a mental note to apologies to Brown later.
↢↣
During dinner Brown picked at her food, while Smith glared daggers at Alice. Patil and Neville kept stealing glances at the quartet and quietly whispering. Everyone else seemed none the wiser about what was going to go down that night. Harry barely ate except the few bites Hermione insisted he have. Ron just kept shoving food in his mouth like he was an inmate on death row. Alice felt oddly calm. She knew she was facing a dangerous person, but she felt like it was just another Tuesday. She felt at home, almost. Before dinner ended Alice made sure to push a larger than normal offering into the fire and prayed for protection, not for herself, but for her friends.
Dismissed with a quiet wave from McGonagall left for the Gryfinndor dorms. It felt like a death march, or that feeling you got the hour before the battle was going to start. Once they made it to the dorms Alice and Hermione nodded to Ron and Harry and they pretended to prepare for bed. Oddly enough Brown and Smith didn’t confront Alice.
“Are you ok?” Alice whispered to Hermione, lights out about 30 minutes from now.
“Yeah,” Hermione lied. Alice could tell her anxiety levels were through the roof.
“‘Mione,” Alice frowned.
Hermione sighed and confessed, “It’s just I’m starting to realize that we could actually die. I can’t help but think about my parents. What they would think. I mean who would even tell them? They didn’t hear about the troll incident!”
“You’re not going to die,” Alice promised. “I’ll make sure of it.”
“Thanks Alice,” Hermione smiled. Then the lights in the door shut off. Everyone climbed into their beds. Alice and Hermione waited. In an hour they’d head down stairs to meet with Harry and Ron. Alice stared up at her bed canopy. Please let this go well, she prayed to any god who would listen.
Notes:
People of the internet,
Not sure of the pacing on this one. Brown and Patil's whole conflict thing kinda came out of no where on my part, but there be some reasons. I might go back and rewrite some of these things, but for now I'm just pushing forward. Next chapter will be the whole neville confrontation and going to the 3rd floor. The whole thing will last about 2-3 chapters, which means the total chapter count is actually gonna be around 40-41.Something that I worry a lot about in this is if I'm portraying the drama between the girl's correctly, sometimes I think I'm going a little over the top. Smith was raised on the same values that James Potter was and in canon he was a jerk jock, which i honestly hateeeeee (WHY SHE WHO MUST NOT BE NAMED WHY????) and I wanted to show that. I've got a vague idea of what to do with her, which is going to inculde her backing off, because at the end of the day she a kid repeating the idea's of her parents. Which is something I see a lot in my own town.
Anyways hope you enjoyed the chapter, much thanks for the kudos (AHHH I've got 175!! IM SO FRICKING HAPPY) and comments (ESPECIALLY U REGULAR COMMENTORS!! U MAKE MY DAY :D).
-BurntoutEnby
Chapter 37: Choices
Summary:
Confrontation, door, and vines
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
After everyone, except for Hermione and Alice, in the 1st year’s girl dorms fell asleep and the sound of students going up to their dorm’s died down Alice and Hermione decided it was time to meet the boys. They quietly slipped out of the dorms, luckily the hallway light had been turned off, and crept down the stairs. At the bottom stood Harry and Ron. Harry was nervously popping his knuckles while Ron looked like an Athean kid before capture the flag., lost in his thoughts.
“Ready?” Hermione whispered to the two of them once she got to the bottom.
Ron nodded and raised up a shimmering fabric, “We got the cloak, Harry thinks It’ll fit all of us.”
“Alice, did you get something for Fluffy?” Hermione asked.
“Yea,” Alice held up the harmonica.
“Are you guys sure you wanna come,” Harry frowned. “What if-”
“What if’s aren’t a good idea Harry,” Alice smiled calmly at him.
“Ok,” Harry nodded. “Let’s get started. Ron was talking about us trying the cloak on before we-”
“What do you guys think you're doing?” a voice quietly scolded them like a mom asking why they were back after curfew. The group turned around to see Parvati and Neville dressed in Pajamas. Neville was nervously fidgeting with the hem of his shirt, meanwhile Parvati had her hands on her hips.
“Nothing!” Harry quickly said shoving the cloak behind him, but their cover was obviously blown.
“You're lying,” Neville said, still clutching the hem of his shirt looking at the ground. "You're going out again,"
"No, we're not. Why don't you two go to bed?" Hermione tried to convince them.
“Do we look dumb Hermione?” Parvati snapped. “We know you're doing something!”
“Yeah!” Neville shouted. “Harry and Alice have been acting weird since the forest! And then you four started acting shifty after exams!”
“Nev-” Alice started to say.
“No!” Neville frowned. “You’re going to tell us what’s going on!”
“Yea!” Parvati backed him up. “We got detention last time you guys did something like this!”
“Sh!” Hermione shouted. “You’re going to wake up the whole dorm!”
“Please guys try to understand this is really important,” Ron explained in a whisper.
“What are you doing?” Parvati frowned.
“We-we can’t tell you,” Alice said. “Just go back to bed. Please Neville.”
“No,” Neville said firmly. “If this is anything like you guys have been getting into this year I am not backing down. I don’t want you to get hurt!”
“Same,” Parvati nodded.
“I’m really sorry about this then,” Hermione frowned. At some point she had drawn her wand.She pointed it first at Neville “Petrificus Totalus!”
Neville's arms snapped to his sides. His legs sprang together. His whole body rigid, he swayed where he stood and then fell flat on his face, stiff as a board.
“Hermione!” Parvati gasped in horror. Alice was utterly stunned. Then Hermione pointed her wand at Parvati and hit her with the same spell. Then the same happened to her, but she fell backwards.
“Hermione, what did you do to them?” Alice demanded.
"It's the full Body-Bind," Hermione scrunched her face up like she was really guilty. "I'm so sorry."
“Why?” Alice whisper-shouted. “We could’ve talked it out with them!”
“We don’t have enough time,” Hermione frowned and pointed to the clock, she was right, Alice hated that she was right. Alice and Hermione moved Neville so he was facing upwards.
“Sorry guys,” Harry frowned. “No time to explain.”
They quickly left the dorms.
↢↣
After carefully dodging Peeves and Mrs. Norris the group found themselves in front of the door to the third-floor corridor. It was already opened which didn’t bode well.
“Are you guys sure about doing this with me?” Harry asked. “I don’t want-”
“Harry,” Alice frowned.
“Ok I was just checking!” Harry looked down at his feet.
“Let’s kick Snape’s butt!” Ron grinned. Hermione rolled her eyes at him.
Together, still under the cloak, they walked towards the door. Years later Alice would say this was the moment she truly cemented her fate. The door opened with a creek and inside there was the sound of a harp playing. Fluffy was a sleepy on the ground, it reminded Alice of Mrs. O’Leary. Once they all piled into the room Harry took off the cloak and somehow stuffed it into his pocket. Then all at once the door slammed shut and the harp stopped playing.
“Fuck,” Harry muttered earning a look of shock from Hermione. Fluffy sleepily lifted his heads.
“I got it!” Alice grinned and pulled out the harmonica she then began to play “I Am My Own Great-Great-Great-Great Grandpa”. It was one of the few songs she’s learned in her time at camp. This earned an odd look from Hermione. Maybe she knew the song?
“It’s working!” Ron whispered as Fluffy put his heads down again.
“We have to move it’s paw!” Hermione pointed out the large paw on the trapdoor. Alice kept playing as the other three started to move the paw. Once Alice got to the end of her song she switched to “Down by the Aegean”. Once they got it off the trapdoor Harry carefully opened it. It was nothing but darkness underneath.
“Wanna go first Hermione?” Ron grimaced.
“No!” Hermione looked appalled at the idea. Alice would’ve been willing to go first, but she was playing the music.
“I’ll go,” Harry volunteered, before he jumped into the tar-black abyss he told them. “If anything happens to me, don't follow. Go straight to the owlery and send Hedwig to Dumbledore, ok?”
“Ok,” Ron nodded. With that Harry jumped down.
“It’s ok!” Harry called up after a moment. “It’s a soft landing.”
Ron breathed a sigh of relief. “Ok I’ll go next.”
Hermione and Alice watched as he plummeted to the bottom, then Hermione spoke up. “I guess it’s my turn.”
“Ew what is this?” Hermione’s voice called from the pit of darkness. Alice silently considered going to get Professor McGonagall for a split second. She didn’t know what she was getting them into. Fuck she’d barely knew anything about magic. Alice didn’t want to see anyone die. Not again.
Still she swallowed her anxiety and in one fluid motion pocketed the harmonica and jumped into the pit. Alice landed in some sort of pad of vines. Had Snape, or whoever, conjured this to break their fall?
“We must be miles under the school,” Hermione gasped in awe. She was somewhere to Alice’s right, but she wasn’t sure where, as it was pitch dark.
“Lucky that this plant was here huh?” Ron grinned. It was almost as if Ron’s comment made the plants start to squeeze them.
“Ok what the fuck?” Alice shouted as the vines started to creep up her arms.
“Calm down its devil snare,” Hermione whispered. “It will only try to kill you the more you move.”
“Well isn’t that just great!” Ron grumbled. Alice tried to relax; she kept herself completely still, but she couldn’t help but notice the amount of panic rolling off of Harry. After a moment or two Hermione fell through the devil snare.
“Hermione!” Ron shouted in panic. Alice felt two sharp pains in the back of her skull.
“Calm down!” Hermione reminded them of her voice coming from somewhere below. Alice breathed in for four, held for eight and exhaled for seven just like Castor had taught her when she first came to camp. She felt the vines let go of her and she dropped through to the floor.
“Alice!” shouted Ron and Harry at the sametime.
“I’m ok!” Alice called back. “But you guys gotta relax!”
“Kinda hard to do that when you’re being suffocated!” Ron yelled back.
“If only I remember what Professor Sprout said about killing it!” Hermione groaned.
“Ok, uh, fuck,” Alice started to panic as the vines gripped her friends tighter. “Ok listen to the sound of my voice.”
A muffled ok came from Ron and Harry.
“Breathe in,, two, three, four.” Alice called. “Hold,, two, three, four, five, six, seven. Out, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight. Repeat.”
After a few times of going through the breathing exercise Harry fell from the vines. “Thank you Alice!”
“Harry!” Ron gasped from above.
“Oh god!” Hermione began to tear up. “Come on Granger think! It like damp and dark places so..”
“Fire,” Alice and Harry shouted at the same time.
“Incendio!” Hermione shouted as she pointed her wand at the spot Ron was. The vines cleared and Ron dropped down.
“Oh thank god!” Hermione cheered as Ron sat on the floor gulping down air.
“Thanks for paying attention in class ‘mione,” Harry sighed with relief and helped Ron up.
“This way?” Alice pointed to a hallway. Beyond it she could hear the fluttering of wings.
Notes:
People of the internet,
I posted this chapter a bit earlier in the day than I normally do (cause i literally don't have time later lol) so it hasn't been edited yet. I might go back and edited it later, but I think I'm gonna hold off on that until I finish the whole thing. Then I'll go through and make minor edits.Ok so I have a lot to say. The songs Alice played are from the PJO wiki page as I wanted to include some, but couldn't remember the names. Why's she pick the weirdest one first? That's cause I though it was funny. Anyways in the book Hermione climbs a wall(????) which is just so oddly described in the book so I took inspo from the movie. The 4-7-8 trick is a real thing btw, oddly enough I got it from my schools last pep rally.
Now on to Neville and Parvati (U DON'T UNDERSTAND HOW MANY TIME'S IVE MISSPELLED THAT, I AM SO SORRY IF IT'S STILL MISSPELLED) Since the forest incident Neville and Parvati have grown closer they saw some shit in that forest and I might do a one-shot of it later.... Anyways them confronting the idiots-four was something that just fit... Anyways since we're following Alice we'll get to see the fall out of Hermione using the body binding curse, which is something I've always wanted to do. I mean I love Hermione (sometimes) but she hurt Neville and honestly if Neville wasn't traumatized by his family he'd be the mc. (and i will die on that hill thank you very much no one hurts Neville he is a lil guy leave him alone)
TY for comments u guyyys r the bessst
-BurntoutEnby
Chapter 38: The Great Gambit
Summary:
Keys and Chess (I LOVE CHESS)
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Alice, Hermione, Harry, and a still recovering Ron walked down the narrow hallway. The closer they got to, well whatever it was, the louder the flapping of wings and jingling of something became.
“Is it a ghost?” Hermione asked.
“Nah Ghosts don’t sound like that,” Alice shrugged.
“It sounds like.. Wings,” Harry frowned.
Soon they arrived at the end of the hall, the room was similar to the classrooms, but if they were a tad bit larger. In the air were hundreds of flying shiny things, Alice wasn’t sure exactly what they were. Then near a shut door was an old broom.
“Do you think they’ll attack us if we cross the room?” Ron asked nervously.
“I don’t think that’s the test,” Alice frowned. “I think something else is going on.”
“Ok I’m gonna try running across the room,” Harry decided and then broke out into a full sprint towards the door.
“Well?” Hermione called once Harry got to the door.
“It’s locked!” Harry groaned.
“Let me try,” Hermione frowned and the remaining three walked over with her. “Alohomora!”
Nothing happened.
“This must be the test,” Alice gestured to the door. “Finding the key.”
“Well then these.. Birds aren’t just here for decoration!” Hermione pointed out.
Harry squinted at the shiny things, “They’re not birds! We've got to catch the key to the door!”
“I guess you're up Harry,” Alice grinned.
“Me?’ Harry gasped.
“Mate you're the youngest Seeker in a century!” Ron pointed out. “Of course you’re up!”
Harry nodded and hopped on the broom. That’s when chaos began. A group of the flying keys shot towards Harry like a bullet. Harry quickly shot up towards the ceiling where the rest of the keys stayed. The bullet key group followed closely behind.
“Be careful Harry!” Hermione shouted.
"Which key is even the right one?” Ron asked, squinting his eyes at the keys.
“Well it's gotta match the door,” Hermione pointed out.
“So rusty,” Alice offered.
“I see it,” Harry shouted from above. They all watched from the ground as Harry caught the key! Harry shot back down towards the ground, the bullet key group hot on his tail. Hermione squeaked as Harry jumped off the broom and scrambled to unlock the door. They all quickly rushed through the door and then slammed it shut. The keys then hit the door like bullets.
“Oh thank god,” Hermione muttered.
“Where are we?” Harry frowned. Everyone turned around to see a giant chess set that made up the majority of the chamber. Across the chamber was an ajar door, but it was guarded by the white pieces of the chess set. Near the group was an incomplete set of black pieces. Alice didn’t know too much about chess, but she hung out with Athena kids enough to know that they were missing a knight, a king, a rook, and a Bishop.
“Looks like some sort of chess board,” Hermione frowned.
“Well then what next?” Harry wondered aloud.
“Isn’t it obvious,” Ron grinned. “We have to play our way across the room!”
“But we’re missing pieces!” Alice pointed out. Hermione and Ron shared a look.
“No,” Hermione shouted. “You can’t be serious!”
“It’s the only way Hermione,” Ron shrugged.
“Ok what the hell is going on?” Harry frowned.
“We have to be the chessmen!” Hermione huffed. “I’ve seen you two play this game. If we get take we’ll be killed!”
“It’s the only way isn’t it,” Alice sighed.
“Seems like it,” Harry nodded.
“Alright Ron what do we do?” Alice turned to Ron.
“Hmm,” Ron frowned. “Ok Hermione you’ll be the King. Harry you be a Bishop, Alice that leaves you the Rook.”
“What about you?” Hermione frowned.
“I’ll be the knight,” Ron grinned manically, a look Alice had only seen before on Athena Cabin members as they were closing in on a strategically trap/
“Let’s get this show on the road,” Alice signed and they moved to their places.
“White always play’s first,” Ron explained. “So we just have too..”
Across the board a white pawn moves two spaces.
“Let the game begin,” Harry grimaced.
Ron fell silent and then ordered one of the black pieces to move. This continued for some time. Alice flinched each time their pawns were taken. It was then that it occurred to Alice. What happens if they lose? Would Hermione be beheaded? Would they all be murder by chess pieces?
“Harry,” Ron called, snapping Alice out of her downward spiral. “Move diagonally 4 spaces.”
Harry nodded quietly. Alice suddenly became aware of the fact that the queen was closing in on one of the nights, not Ron. Ron seemed to notice this too, but didn’t move the piece from danger. They all watched in silent horror as the queen smashed the night and threw it’s broken pieces to the side.
“Had to let that happen,” Ron explained. “Leaves Alice free to take the Bishop.”
Alice moved to take the Bishop, which was less climatic than the queen crushing the other pieces. She tapped the Bishop and then it crumbled. The game continued. It wasn’t another few minutes before Alice realized Harry and her were in grave danger.
“Ron!” Alice shouted and then pointed toward the queen. Ron’s eye’s filled with terror. He scanned the board.
“It’s the only way,” Ron muttered.
“What’s the only way?” Harry asked.
“No Ron!” Hermione shouted from her spot at the back of the board. “You can’t!”
“It’s the only way!” Ron argued back.
“What’s the only way?” Alice frowned.
“Once I make my move the queen will take me,” Ron revealed with a shaky voice. “Then Harry will be free to check the king.”
“Ron NO!” Hermione cried.
“What is it?’ Harry frowned.
“He’s going to sacrifice himself!” Alice explained. “You’re a fucking idiot Ron. You’ll be killed!”
“You can’t! There has to be another way,” Harry shouted.
“Do you want to stop Snape from getting that Stone or not?” Ron snapped.
They all stayed quiet.
“Gods you’re a fucking idiot-chess genius,” Alice groaned.
“I’m going to stay with you!” Hermione declared. “We won’t leave you alone in this chamber!”
“Thanks,” Ron gave her a small smile. Then without much of a peep moved forward one space. They all watched in slow motion as the queen moved to Ron’s square. Then she raised her stone arm and slapped Ron across the face, sending him flying.
“No,” Hermione choked out. She started to move forward.
“Mione, stop!” Alice warned. “Harry check the king.”
Harry gave a shaky nod and moved to check the king. Harry stopped at the king and said softly, “Checkmate.”
In a very dramatic moment the king’s sword fell to the ground. The pieces cleared the board. They had done it, they had won!
“Ron!” Hermione shouted and ran across the room to where Ron lay. “Oh thank god he’s breathing!”
Everyone signed in relief.
“You’re gonna stay here with him,” Harry asked. Hermione nodded. “Are you coming with me Alice?”
“Of Course stupid,” Alice scoffed. “Can’t have you dying on us.”
Harry gave her a weak smile, “Alright let's get going.”
“Good Luck,” Hermione shouted as Harry and Alice walked through the doors to the next room.
Notes:
People of the Internet,
So sorry about missing last week's update. t was a pretty crazy week with the con I went to wrapping up on Monday and then prepping for my school's improv show on Thursday the re-tryouts on that Friday it was just a lot. Furthermore there was a school shooting a couple of counties over on and then it came out there was threats of a school shooting in my school system. Luckily they arrest the guy. (idk about all the details I'm just being general) Then yesterday a kid at my school made a threat to shot it up, luckily he was arrested too.Anywayyys sorry for the chiff hanger! next chapter will be the end of the confrontation and wrapping up the school year. Chapter 40 will be the closing feast and heading home. This puts the final chapter coming out the 26-ish. I might end up doing 41 chapters, but that depends on a few things.
Here movie vs book is a loooot different. in the Book Hermione, Ron and Harry all get on brooms and try to catch the key, theres also no bullet key group, I honestly perfer the movie verison of this scene. For the book chess scene the iconic convo between Harry, Hermione, and Ron never happens so i ofc had to add it. Also the piece weren't missing. I did a book-movie hybrid cause ya.
MUCH LOVE TO ALL OF YOU KEEP SAFE!!!,
-BurntoutEnby
Chapter 39: The End of the Line
Summary:
The trails come to an end.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Once Harry and Alice entered the room two words came to Alice’s mind. Small and dull. That’s what the room was, small and dull. The only exciting thing about the room was an odd table set up in the middle.
“What do you think-” Harry started to ask when a wall of purple fire sprung up from behind them and in front of the door at the other end of the room.
“Well fuck,” Alice muttered. She turned back to the table, which now had seven oddly shaped bottles on it. “Ok what the fuck.”
“Must be Snape’s,” Harry frowned. “There’s a piece of parchment.”
Alice picked up the scrap of paper, it read:
“Danger lies before you, while safety lies behind, Two of us will help you, which ever you would find, One among us seven will let you move ahead, Another will transport the drinker back instead, Two among our number hold only nettle wine, Three of us are killers, waiting bidden in line. Choose, unless you wish to stay here forevermore, One will chose the other will sleep To help you in your choice, we give you these clues four: First, however slyly the poison tries to hide You will always find some on nettle wine's left side; Second, different are those who stand at either end, But if you would move onward, neither is your friend; Third, as you see clearly, all are different size, Neither dwarf nor giant holds death in their insides; Fourth, the second left and the second on the right Are twins once you taste them, though different at first sight.”
“What is it?” Harry asked.
“A riddle,” Alice frowned. “You got a pen or something to write with?”
“Uh yea,” Harry pulled out a mechanical pencil.
“Ok so there are 7 potions,” Alice spoked out loud as she flipped the parchment over. “Two are just wine, three of them will kill us and the other two take us between the rooms.”
“Kill us?” Harry gasped.
“Poison is alway to the left of the wine,” Alice muttered to herself. She held her hand over the bottles, the one on the far end and the one in the middle were wine. She marked this down on the paper. “Second to the left and second to the right are twins…”
“Alice?” Harry asked.
“That tiny one,” Alice gasped pointing to the one on the second right; it was half empty so Voldemort was already on the other side. “That’s the one that will let you go through the fire to the stone.”
“But there’s not enough Alice,” Harry frowned.
“I-” Alice stared at the tiny bottle. “I’ll go Harry you stay here.”
“No!” Harry shouted. “I’m not going to let you get hurt. This guy killed my parents!”
“But-” Alice started to say. She had more experience than him at fighting stuff, but Harry wasn’t hearing any of it.
“No,” Harry grabbed the tiny bottle and in slow motion Alice watched as he downed the contents. With that he dashed towards the fire at the other end of the room. It flashed a green color and then Alice started to feel light headed.
“Harry,” Alice called out, then her world went black.
↢↣
“-she be just fine Mr. Longbottom,” a voice calmly told someone. Vaguely Alice thought to herself that she knew a Longbottom. Maybe it was a new camper. Gods her head was killing her. Everything felt fuzzy.
“-then you’ll-” someone else said, but it was fading in and out. “-I don’t-”
“Pollux..?” Alice grumbled.
“Alice!” someone shouted, but everything was still blurry and muffled.
“OUT!” someone roared. Then it was back to darkness.
↢↣
Alice felt like she was floating again. Then she realized she was watching a swing set. On the swing set sat an emo teen with a familiar face, Alice knew that face, and a 70’s looking Apollo.
“So….” Apollo trailed off. “How was school.”
“How it always is,” the teen scoffed.
“Look kido-” Apollo started to say.
“Shut up,” the teen snapped. “Don’t try and play the dad card ok? If you really wanted to do that you would’ve been here before she died.”
“S-” Apollo started to object.
“No,” the teen snapped again. “Just leave me alone.”
Alice’s vision swirled. In the distance she could hear Pollux talking.
“If you see Alice tell her not to do anything stupid and to think out her actions..”
Suddenly she could see Pollux bleeding out on the floor. She started screaming.
↢↣
Alice screamed herself awake.
“Alice?” a voice called to her. “Are you ok Alice? It’s just a dream!”
Alice’s vision cleared and Ron was standing in front of her wearing white clothes. The room was dark, but by the smell Alice knew it was the Medwing. “Sorry.”
“Alice,” Ron frowned. “Look I know we’re not the closest, but that screaming sounded terrifying mate.”
“It was just a dream,” Alice mumbled. She hoped it was just a dream.
“Hmm,” Ron studied her. Alice took the time to look around the room, her breath catches when she spotted Harry in the bed two away. “He’s fine.”
“What?” Alice asked.
“Harry,” Ron nodded towards him. “He’s just magically exhausted. He’ll probably wake up tomorrow.”
“How long was I-?” Alice asked.
“Not long,” Ron shrugged. “We got brought in this morning or yesterday morning I guess. Anyways Madam Pomfrey had to keep me overnight cause I fractured my arm.”
“Hermione?” Alice asked.
“She’s fine, barely a scratch on her,” Ron grinned.
Alice stayed silent, her mind still reeling from the dream. Gods she hoped, she prayed that Pollux was ok.
“Wanna talk about your..” Ron trailed off.
“No I’m just gonna go back to sleep,” Alice flopped over. Ron huffed and then climbed back into bed. Alice tried to fall asleep.
↢↣
Alice never did fall back asleep, she couldn’t. By the time the sun had come up Alice decided to stop trying. She started looking through the book someone had left at the end of her bed. The book was on the history of Herbology and it had been translated into Greek! It wasn’t the most interesting read, but it gave her mind something to do, other than worry about the dream. The next morning Madam Pomfrey walked into the Medwing with breakfast for both Ron and Alice.
“Miss Lockwood good to see you up,” Madam Pomfrey smiled and put the breakfast in front of her. She then went to wake up Ron. As the day went on Alice continued to read through the book while Ron decided to play chess with himself. It wasn’t until after Lunch that someone other than Madam Pomfrey came into the medwing.
“Mr. Longbottom,” Madam Pomfrey frowned. “Miss Granger.”
“It’s visiting hours,” Neville pointed out with a tiny glare.
“Very well,” Madam Pomfrey sighed. She let them in.
“Alice!” Neville shouted and then ran to her bed. Hermione smirked and then walked over to Ron.
“No running Mr. Longbottom!” Madam Pomfrey scolded and then walked into her office muttering about parents or something.
“Alice Lockwood, don't you ever do that to me again,” Neville frowned. “You scared me half to death! I thought you guys were going to your deaths!”
“Sorry Nev,” Alice winced. Neville’s face softened.
“Just not again,” Neville repeated as Alice nodded. “So how’d you like the book?”
“It’s pretty good,” Alice beamed. “Thanks for lending it to me and translating it! I love learning about how people in the past did things.”
“No problem,” Neville blushed. “ I kinda guessed the Greek, I remember you’d said your Father was from there so I’m glad I got it right. Maybe over the summer I’ll send you some other books like that? I know I got a history of the Dark Arts and Defenses at home, I could translate those too!”
“That would be great,” Alice grinned. “Thanks again Neville.”
“I’m also very sorry I stunned you Neville,” Hermione spoke up.
“I think Professor McGonnagal chewed you out enough Hermione,” Neville shivered.
“All we’re missing is Harry,” Ron frowned. “And Patil, where is she by the way?”
“Lunch with her sister,” Hermione explained. “Madam Pomfrey said he’d wake up today, but…”
“He hasn’t shown any signs,” Ron grimaced.
“Yeah that,” Hermione frowned.
“It’s Harry, I’m sure he’ll be ok,” Alice said out loud, although she wasn’t sure if she believed it herself.
Notes:
People of the internet,
As of tomorrow, this fic will be a year old. I can't thank you all enough for the kudos, comments, bookmarks and just views. Special shout outs to Fantasy92, Mellibee, MeshandAngieWright, PlushieNest, Megatheriums_descendant, Fia1206, connisk, and finally to my first commenter ever PrimoDegenerato! I LOVE EVERONE OF YOU AND IT BRIGHTENS MY DAY TO SEE A COMMENT FROM YOU ALL!!!!!!!!!!! <33333333333333333I can confidently say that this fic's final chapter (for book 1) will be posted on 10/3 I'll be taking a break after this. The stranger things/Percy Jackson crossover will be posted (completely) on 10/17. The first chapter for book 2 will be posted on 10/24 under the title "Down the Rabbit Hole".
Now for actual chapter notes, in the original book Hermione doesn't really explain how she figures out the riddle, Alice most definitely like to think out loud when it comes to riddles or prophecies (wink wink nudge nudge) I also had her have something to write on cause that's how I was taught to solve riddles that require a process of elimination. While I was trying to figure out what the hell was going on with that riddle I got realllly frustrated cause it doesn't make any sense without visual description (GODS HARRY WHY R U SUCH AN UNRELABLE NARRATOR[wait it's not even harry narrating the books in 3rd person, there is no excuse wtf]) Anyways this scene wasn't in the movie so I could just steal the answer from that. Totally get why it was taken out frfr.
Final guesses on who P is? ALSO YES HE'S A SON OF APOLLO!!! (AHHH U DON'T KNOW HOW LONG I'VE KEPT THAT TO MYSELF)
Have an amazing day,
-BurntoutEnby
Chapter Text
Madam Pomfry kept Alice in the Medwing one more night, but she was free to go by morning. Still Harry showed no signs of waking up. Madam Pomfry kept having hushed conversations with Snape and Professor Dumbledore, but no one knew what it was about. 3 days before the end of term feast someone (probably the Twins) let it slip that Harry had saved the school. The next day Harry’s bedside was covered in candies. On the eve of the end of term feast Alice and the girls found themselves slowly packing up their things.
“I can’t believed Harry’s still not awake,” Parvati frowned as she piled more of her clothes into the trunk.
“Same,” Alice sighed, she tried not to think too hard about what that might mean.
“It doesn’t make any sense,” Hermione groaned. “He’s physically fine! Magical exhaustion only affects the average healthy wizard 1-3 days! It’s been almost 5!”
“That must mean something else is wrong,” Parvati grimaced.
“I hope not,” Alice frowned as she put her final things back in her trunk. The only things left out were her pajamas, a change of clothes for the train, a small bag for the extra clothes, the book Neville lent her and end of term robes. “What if…..what if there’s something wrong with him, but its not like.. Like a new thing?”
“What do you mean?” Hermione frowned.
“Well sometimes at camp a kid comes in off the street.. and then sometimes they get hurt during a camp activity,” Alice started to explain.
Hermione’s eyes widened, “It takes longer for them to heal.”
“But that doesn’t apply to Harry,” Parvati frowned. “Right?”
“You know Ron mentioned something to me the other day,” Hermione frowned. “Said that Harry made it sound like he thought going to be without dinner meant like no food for more than a day or something.”
“But he’s the boy who lived!” Parvati exclaimed. “Surely- surely not right.”
“I knew something was up with Harry,” Alice cursed. “It’s those fucking relatives of his isn’t it?”
“We gotta get him out of there,” Hermione declared.
“But how?” Parvati asked. “That would require someone related to the Potters, and I don’t mean distantly because then the whole of the wizarding world would be after him!”
“What about like a close friend of the Potters or something? Did the Potter’s Will ever get read?” Alice asked.
“It didn’t,” Parvati frowned. “Dumbledore sealed it because of the chaos. My Aunt still rants about it today, the Goblins apparently took it as a great insult.”
“If Harry was supposed to go to someone else,” Hermione grinned. “Then theoretically we could get them to sue for custody!”
“But Harry wouldn’t be allowed to have the will unsealed unless he was at least 15!” Parvati pointed out. “Might be later if the Potter family kept up with the social norms.”
“Wait, how do you know that?” Alice frowned.
“My family is one of the sacred 26,” Parvati rolled her eyes. “There’s a certain way that things go!”
“So for now we have to wait?” Hermione asked.
“Yeah,” Parvati frowned. Alice didn’t like that either.
“Maybe someone could offer to have him over for the summer?” Alice offered. “I can’t, but maybe you two could?”
“Oh no my family would not like that at all,” Parvati grimaced. “They’re very traditional, and might get the wrong idea.”
“Hermione?” Alice asked.
“I would love to offer that, but I don’t know what my parents would think,” Hermione frowned. “I bet Ron can.”
“You guys ask him before the feast I gotta go talk to someone,” Alice decided.
“Who?” Hermione frowned.
“Snape.”
↢↣
Alice made her way back up towards the great hall. Her talk with Snape was absolutely hilarious, gods was he out of the loop, talk about living under a rock!
“Alice!” Hermione grinned. “We talked to Ron about it, he says his parents would probably be ok with it, he just needs to confirm!”
“Oh good,” Alice smirked.
“Alice there you are!” Parvati smiled. “How’d your talk with Snape go?”
“Snape?” Ron frowned. Next to him Neville raised an eyebrow.
“It was educational,” Alice giggled.
“What was educational?” a voice asked, Alice turned around to see Harry.
“Harry!” Hermione grinned, she then ran to greet him. Ron, Alice, Neville and Parvati followed suit.
“By the gods your a fucking idiot Potter!” Alice punched him lightly in the arm. “I thought you were headed to your death!”
“See why you should do shit like that to your friends?” Neville pointed out.
“Neville!” Hermione gaped.
“I’m sorry Alice I just.. I couldn’t let you sacrifice yourself like that,” Harry shuddered. “It was my fight.”
“Sometimes your fight shouldn’t be fought alone,” Alice frowned, quoting Chiron. He meant battle logistics, but it had a deeper meaning too.
“Let’s head in before Alice starts spotting poetry,” Ron groaned.
“Yea that was a little too deep Lockwood,” Parvati nodded.
“You guys are jerks,” Alice huffed, much to the enjoyment of her friends who laughed in response.
The group walked into the great hall, and everyone went silent. Alice didn’t like the amount of eyes on them. Up at the table Snape sat staring at her more closely than the others. They all quickly made their way to the Gryffindor table. At this point some people were standing up to get a better look at Harry.
“Another year gone by!” Dumbeldore boomed after a few more awkward moments of silent staring. "And I must trouble you with an old man's wheezing waffle before we sink our teeth into our delicious feast. What a year it has been! Hopefully your heads are all a little fuller than they were... you have the whole summer ahead to get them nice and empty before next year starts....”
This earned a few chuckles from the older students.
“Now, as I understand it, the house cup here needs awarding,” Dumbledor continued. “The points stand thus: In fourth place, Gryffindor, with two hundred and thirty points; in third, Hufflepuff, with three hundred and fifty-two; Ravenclaw has four hundred and twenty-six and Slytherin, four hundred and seventy- two!”
The Slytherin table erupted in applause, much to the dismay of the other houses. Alice didn’t really give a shit so she gave a polite hand clap, they must’ve earned it. Ron looked appalled at this.
"Yes, Yes, well done, Slytherin," Dumbledore spoke loudly, a twinkle in his eye. "However, recent events must be taken into account."
The whole room went silent. The younger Slytherins looked nervous, while the older years looked disappointingly at Dumbledore.
“Yes I have a few last minute points to award,” Dumbledore smiled. “First to Miss Hermione Granger, for quick thinking in the face of danger I award Gryffindor house 50 points!”
“YEAH GO HERMIONE!” Parvati shouted along with the rest of Gryfinndor’s cheers.. Hermione buried her face in Alice’s shoulder.
“Now to Mr. Ron Wealsey for the best-played game of chess Hogwarts has seen in many years, I award Gryffindor house 50 points!” Dumbledore announced.
“That’s my Brother!” Percy shouted to his fellow Prefects as yet again Gryfinndor erupted into cheers.
“Next to Miss. Alice Lockwood, for cool logic in the face of fire, I award Gryffindor house 50 points!” Dumbledore’s announcement was met with another round of cheers, even Snape looked a bit approving up there at the table. “Now to Mr. Harry Potter for pure nerve and outstanding courage, I award Gryffindor house 60 points!”
“Go HARRY!” the whole Gryffindor Quidditch team cheered, amistad the even louder cheers from the rest of the school.
“Next To Mr. Neville Longbottom and Miss. Parvati Patil, It takes a great deal of bravery to stand up to our enemies, but just as much to stand up to our friends, therefore I award 10 points each to Gryffindor house!” Dumbledore grinned. The slytherin looked defeated as the other 3 houses roared in cheers.
“We’re tied!” Ron announced. “That’s four hundred and seventy- two!”
“If only we’d gotten one more point,” Hermione huffed.
Dumbledore raised his hand to quiet the crowd, “Finally to Miss. Lavender Brown, for sacrificing a prized possession even to your enemy for the greater good, I award Gryffindor house 10 points!”
The room exploded into cheers and a very bewildered looking Lavender Brown was lifted out of her seat and paraded around the great hall like the football player that scored the final touchdown.
“By Hera’s fucking cows we won the house cup!” Alice chuckled. “And all because I stole Brown’s harmonica.”
“You stole that?” Hermione gasped.
“You think Brown would give her the harmonica?” Ron scoffed. “That ones almost as bad as Malfoy!”
Either way it was a good fucking day.
Notes:
People of the Internet,
This is almost it! Next week's chapter will be the last, for book 1 at least lol. Anyways isn't been an amazing journey and I can't wait to write more! Now for chapter notes, In cannon as we well know only Ron, Hermione, Neville, and Harry got points. So I subtracted the amount of points I wanted to give everyone from Slytherin's final score. Brown getting points was something I decide to happen a while ago since I don't really like writing bully interactions and wanted that whole deal to go away by at most 3rd year. YALL DO NOT UNDERSTAND HOW MUCH I JUST WANNA SKIP AHEAD TO FOURTH YEARRRRRR or for that matter write a story set after all of this happens and not tellll you that that is what it is (does this make sense idk).Anywayyyyys hope y'all enjoyed!
-BurntoutEnbyPS- me and a friend started a new fic together that's set in this same universe as this but add on Stardew valley :D
Chapter Text
The next morning everyone was packed and ready to go home. Slips got passed out to remind students not to do magic over the summer. Soon enough everyone, except for 7th years, headed to the train via carriages. Hermione quickly dragged everyone to a single train cart, although it was a tight squeeze they all fit.
“Can you believe the school year’s over?” Hermione asked.
“Yes this year has been shit,” Alice groaned. “I mean we almost got killed like 3 times! That’s one time more than normal!”
“Than normal?” Parvati frowned.
“So what are your plans for the summer?” Neville asked nervously.
“My parents wrote to me last night, we’re going to France for a bit,” Hermione smiled.
“Cool,” Harry grinned.
“I’ll just be at home,” Parvati shrugged. “Might go to India to visit my grandma, but who knows.”
“You Alice?” Hermione asked.
“Back to America,” Alice explained. “My brother’s picking me up.”
“Nice,” Ron nodded. “I’m just gonna be at home, but may you guys visit?”
“Yeah Harry you have to come visit!” Neville beamed. “My grandma is dying to meet you, she got so many wedding pictures from your parents wedding that she wants to give you.”
“Really?” Harry asked wide eyed.
“Oh yeah,” Neville nodded then in a quieter voice he explained. “Mom was her maid of honor.”
“I’ll definitely try to convince my relatives to let me go,” Harry nodded.
“So Alice, how'd that talk with Snape really go?” Parvati asked.
“Well,” Alice giggled.
↢↣
Severus was sitting at his desk poring over a book on magical exhaustion. Potter had woken up about 30 minutes ago, but it didn’t make sense. Potter should’ve woken up days ago. Hades, he should’ve woken up sooner than that based on the scans he’d done on Potter’s magical core earlier in the year. Potter was perfectly healthy, he had to be (otherwise Severus had failed). He quickly put the book away when he heard the sound of someone opening his classroom door. After all, Dumbledore had told him to leave the issue alone.
“Professor Snape?” a voice called out, Alice Lockwood’s voice. A small bit of relief filled him, it wasn’t Dumbledore.
“In here Miss. Lockwood,” Severus called. Little Lockwood walked into his office. She looked nervous, but also angry. It was an expression he’d seen on Michael before. They weren’t close, but Michael had hung out with..he was getting ahead of himself. “Sit Miss Lockwood.”
“I know who you are,” Miss. Lockwood said without making a move towards the chair he’d told her to sit in. “You are a son of Apollo.”
“Hmm,” Severus frowned. “And you’re a daughter of Mr. D. You know you shouldn’t use their full names.”
Miss Lockwood plopped down in the seat, “Apollo is decommissioned at the moment, got kicked off the team because of the 2nd great prophecy.”
“The what?” Severus gasped.
“I’ll explain it next year Mr Potions, that’s a fucking lame alias by the way,” Alice snorted.
“I- what?!” Severus could do nothing but gap at the small 11, almost 12 year old, as she left his office.
↢↣
Once they pulled into the station Alice got this sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach. Harry’s demeanor had also changed. He looked less excited about everything, while the others chatted about their trips abroad. Alice was nervous for a different reason, she just couldn’t shake the dream she’d had of Pollux. Surely it wasn’t real. Maybe if she kept telling herself that it would be true. Everyone, but Alice and Harry jumped up to get off the train once it came to a complete stop.
“Hey Harry,” Alice tapped him on the shoulder.
“Yeah?” Harry hummed. He was distracted.
“This summer if you ever need help or someone to talk to email or call me,” Alice stared into his eyes and put a piece of paper with the camp’s number and email on it in his hand.
“T-thank you Alice,” Harry gave a wobbly smile.
“You’re my friend Harry,” Alice smiled softly. “Call whenever.”
“I will,” Harry nodded. They both got up to leave the train car, once they got out to the hallway Alice saw Brown waiting for someone.
“Lockwood I wanted to talk to you in uh private,” Brown told her fidgeting with her clothes were on the more muggle side.
Harry shot Alice a look, Alice sighed and waved him away. Harry frowned and went out of the train, disappearing into the chaos of the station.
“What do you want, Brown,” Alice frowned.
“I.. I wanted to uh thank you,” Brown said nervously.
“Thank me?” Alice frowned even more.
“Well if you hadn’t stolen Pav’s harmonica then we wouldn’t have won the House cup,” Brown fidgeted. “Plus Pav was right, me and Sal’ were total jerks to you for no reason…”
Alice was speechless.
“I know that it took me like the whole year to realize that and you have every right to hate me…” Brown looked up. “I just wanna set things right with you so that Pav’ might consider forgiving me for somethings I said to her. I’m sorry.”
“I-ugh,” Alice groaned. “Look you were a total jerk so i’m not ready to forgive just yet, but it's a step in the right direction Brown.”
“Thank you Lockwood,” Brown beamed as she offered her hand. “Truce?”
“Truce,” Alice sighed and shook Brown’s hand. “See you next year I guess.”
“Thank you again Lockwood, and see you next year!” Brown called and then walked out into the station.
Alice stayed back for a moment. Once she walked through those doors she wasn’t really Alice Lockwood daughter of Michael the Herbiologist. She was Alice Lockwood, Half Blood daughter of Dionysus. She wasn’t going to be able to talk about magic or do magic or see her friends. In addition to all that she was worried about Harry, about what returning to his relatives would mean. It made her sick to her stomach.
And maybe, just maybe, there was some selfish part of her that wished she could just pretend the dream about Pollux meant nothing. That he was safe in New York. He was safe in New York. Maybe if she said it enough it would be true. Nonetheless Alice stepped out the train door and into the chaotic station.
Parents swarmed all around getting their kids and belongings. Standing against a wall was her great aunt. Looks like it was going to be a solo plane ride back. (This didn’t mean anything she told herself, Pollux was fine.)
↢↣
Alice Lockwood was many things. Survivor of the battle of the labyrinth, defender of the Holland Tunnel, witness of the unification of Romans and Greeks, protector of the Sorcerer’s stone, daughter of Dionysus and Michael Lockwood, sister to Pollux and Castor Carter, and friend to the boy who lived. She had known something was going to change on her trip across the sea, it had been the first time she’d been away from Camp that long. Luckily the thing to change wasn’t the trip back.
Her Aunt had wordlessly taken her back to her apartment like normal and put her on the next flight to New York. The flight wasn’t abnormal in the slightest. There was a minor mix up in baggage, but that didn’t concern her too much. Alice found the pickup area as easy as normal. At first Alice hadn’t seen the Delphi Strawberry Farm’s truck, but it pulled up a few moments later. That wasn’t anything Pollux was sometimes late.
Alice put her trunk in the truck bed and then climbed into the passenger seat.
“Hey Po…” The words died on her in her mouth.
Because the person in the driver's seat had jet black hair and bright green eyes, Pollux’s hair was a chestnut brown and his eyes were blue..
No, a different camper, Roe Blackwood, sat in the driver seat with a look of pity.
No, this wasn’t right. He was fine.
“Hey Alice ,” Roe frowned.
He was fine, he had to be. He was fine, right?
“Where’s Pollux?” Alice demanded. Roe just looked away.
He wasn’t fine.
Notes:
People of the internet,
Thank you so much for reading. This truly has been an amazing journey and I can't wait to start book 2, which again first chapter will be posted 10/24 under the title Down the Rabbit Hole!!! Anyways hope you liked that ending and we'll be picking up right where we left off.Now Alice at the end calls Snape Mr. Potions, this is not actually the reason why I had him go by Mr. P. If you didn't already know Snape in canon called himself the Half-blood Prince, his mother's maiden name being Prince, the same is true here. That's actually what had me pick him. As for his Godly parent, Apollo is also the god of medicine and potions are very much based in this field and therefore (at least to me) kinda fall into Apollo's domain. Same way that mind magic (like Occlumency or Legilimens) might (wink wink nudge nudge) fall under Dionysus' domain and Sports involving brooms fall under Zeus' domain. This might come more into play in later installments (not 100% sure tho).
Now timing for all this. TOA book 5 starts like maybe start of the summer, by Hogwarts lets out in like mid-June. Obviously this is a problem. My solution? Hogwarts lets out June 1st and summer for camp half blood begins (aka when the non-year rounders show up) is like a week before this. Rn I have TOA 5 chapter 11 as the starting line (does this make sense idk)
ugh if I wasn't drowning in AP and the theater schedule I would soooooo start writing the back story for Michael!! I just have so many ideas for him!
LOVE YOU ALL AND CANNOT THANK YOU ENOUGH,
-BurntoutEnby

Pages Navigation
(Previous comment deleted.)
BurntoutEnby on Chapter 1 Sat 09 Nov 2024 02:35PM UTC
Comment Actions
PrimoDegenerato on Chapter 2 Wed 25 Oct 2023 09:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
Carpe_42_Diem on Chapter 3 Tue 31 Dec 2024 11:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
Carpe_42_Diem on Chapter 3 Tue 31 Dec 2024 11:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
uninspired_pdf on Chapter 4 Wed 30 Oct 2024 08:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Meester_Lee (Guest) on Chapter 4 Sun 08 Dec 2024 10:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
BurntoutEnby on Chapter 4 Mon 09 Dec 2024 01:25PM UTC
Comment Actions
A_Functioning_Dumbass on Chapter 5 Fri 15 Dec 2023 07:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fantasy92 on Chapter 6 Wed 27 Dec 2023 03:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
socksandslides on Chapter 6 Wed 27 Dec 2023 04:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fantasy92 on Chapter 7 Sat 30 Dec 2023 08:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
BurntoutEnby on Chapter 7 Sun 31 Dec 2023 03:52AM UTC
Last Edited Sun 31 Dec 2023 03:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fantasy92 on Chapter 7 Sun 31 Dec 2023 02:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
BurntoutEnby on Chapter 7 Tue 02 Jan 2024 08:29PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fantasy92 on Chapter 7 Tue 02 Jan 2024 08:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
BurntoutEnby on Chapter 7 Tue 02 Jan 2024 10:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fantasy92 on Chapter 7 Tue 02 Jan 2024 10:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fantasy92 on Chapter 8 Sun 07 Jan 2024 07:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
BurntoutEnby on Chapter 8 Sun 07 Jan 2024 08:31PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fantasy92 on Chapter 8 Sun 07 Jan 2024 08:34PM UTC
Comment Actions
PrimoDegenerato on Chapter 9 Tue 16 Jan 2024 06:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
Fantasy92 on Chapter 9 Tue 16 Jan 2024 06:33AM UTC
Last Edited Tue 16 Jan 2024 08:21AM UTC
Comment Actions
connisk on Chapter 9 Thu 23 May 2024 06:56PM UTC
Last Edited Thu 23 May 2024 06:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
BurntoutEnby on Chapter 9 Fri 24 May 2024 01:14AM UTC
Comment Actions
Sweetteabuzybie on Chapter 9 Tue 09 Jul 2024 02:54AM UTC
Comment Actions
astraline (the_astra_disastra) on Chapter 9 Sun 27 Apr 2025 11:58PM UTC
Comment Actions
BurntoutEnby on Chapter 9 Mon 28 Apr 2025 12:16PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mogomoago on Chapter 9 Fri 06 Jun 2025 03:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fantasy92 on Chapter 10 Mon 22 Jan 2024 07:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fantasy92 on Chapter 11 Tue 23 Jan 2024 05:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Fantasy92 on Chapter 12 Sun 04 Feb 2024 06:32AM UTC
Comment Actions
BurntoutEnby on Chapter 12 Tue 06 Feb 2024 02:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation